O    S   W  A  L 
LA  N  GD  O  N 

orPierreaixdPaul  Lajvier 

ARon\fci\ce  of  18941898 
by  CAR  SON  JAY  LEE 


• 


Od 


OSWALD  LANGDON 

OR 

PIERRE    AND    PAUL    LANIER 


t 


-- 


"THE  STAR!    THE  STAR!    MOTHER! 


OSWALD  LANGDON 

Or,  Pierre   and   Paul 

Lanier.  A  Romance  of 

1894- 1 


CARSON  JAY  LEE 


CHICAGO 

THE   LAKESIDE   PRESS 
1901 


COPYRIGHT,  1900 

BY 

N.    B.    HAMILTON 

IN 

The  United  States  of  America  and  Great  Britain. 


Printed  in  Chicago,  U.  S.  A. 


SECOND  EDITION 


TO   ONE, 

STANDING   WITH    RELUCTANT    FEET, 
WHERE   THE   BROOK  AND   RIVER    MEET." 


2136736 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I  -  -  -         i 

The  Double  Scare.— The  Old  Man's  Arrest.— Little  Jack's 
"Sprint." 

CHAPTER  II  4 

The  Storm. — "  Bill  of  Particulars"  not  Demanded. — Sage  Assur- 
ance of  an  Oxford  Graduate. — The  Dream. 

CHAPTER  III        -  •  n 

An  Interesting  Meeting.— A  Barrier  and  Siege. — At  the  Parish 
Church. — Strange  Sense  of  Familiarity  at  First  Sight. — Esther's 
Friend  from  London.— Alice  Webster  as  an  Interloper.— Alice's 
Infatuation. — Visit  of  Paul  Lanier. — Lake  Excursion. — Two 
Proposals. 

CHAPTER  IV  -  -       46 

A  London  Conference. — The  Lawsuit. — The  Lake  Tragedy. — 
Paul's  Fright. — Trip  to  London.— Investigations  of  Sir  Donald 
and  the  Solicitors.— The  Hyde  Park  Confidence. — Thames  Boat- 
Ride. — An  Embarrassing  Situation.— Splash  of  Two  Bodies. — At 
House  of  Jack  Bray.— A  Mysterious  Drive. 

CHAPTER  V  67 

Parental  "Air  Castles." — An  Unexpected  Call. — Hurried  De- 
parture.—Southampton  Wharf  Toughs  and  Bullying  Official. — 
Sledge-Hammer  Blows  of  Drooping  Pedestrian.— Aboard  Ship. 
—An  "Ishmaelite"  Finding  "Casus  Belli"  in  Fate. — Tempest 
on  Bay  of  Biscay. 

CHAPTER  VI  -       73 

Return  from  Opera.— Esther  Piqued  at  Alice's  Conduct. — Search 
for  Oswald  and  Alice. — Finding  of  Hat  and  Handkerchief. — 
Harassed  by  Reporters  and  Detectives.— Sleuths  Employed  by 
Sir  Donald.— An  Optimist  Turned  Nemesis.— Esther's  Clouded 
Vision.— Sir  Donald's  Bluff. — The  Conspirators  Quit  London,— 
Sir  Donald  and  Esther  Leave  for  Paris, 

vii 


vm  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  VII  -       85 

Oswald  in  India.— Calcutta  too  Cosmopolitan.— Seeking  Employ- 
ment.— Trip  to  the  Himalayas. 

CHAPTER  VIII    -  -       89 

Pierre  and  Paul  in  Bombay. — A  Rich  Englishman  and  his  Niece. 
— The  Laniers  Dine  with  Sir  Charles  Chesterton. — Mutual  In- 
fatuation of  Paul  and  Agnes.— Paul's  Proposal.— Sir  Charles 
Demands  Pedigree  and  Inventory.— Sir  Charles  and  Pierre  Vie 
in  Villainous  Recitals.— Matrimonial  Decision  Postponed. — Sir 
Charles  and  Pierre  Sail  for  Calcutta. — Paul's  Growing  Infatua- 
tion.— Agnes'  Caprices. — Thursday  Evening  Call. — The  Tableau. 
"Eugene  Aram"  Dream  Lines  Recital.— Chesterton  Rooms 
Vacated. 

CHAPTER  IX  -      101 

Interest  in  Paris  Poor.— Losing  Zeal  for  Man-Capture. — The 
Hospital  Confession.— The  Convalescent's  Mysterious  De- 
parture.—The  Trip  to  Calcutta. 

CHAPTER  X  -      132 

At  Himalaya  Camp. — "  Lion"  and  "Bear." — "For  Good  of 
Kaiser  and  Tsar." — Tippoo  Kalidasa. — Claude  Leslie. — Camp 
Discussions. — "Citizen  of  the  World."— Doctrine  of  "Merger." — 
New  York's  "Four  Hundred." — The  Four  Bandits. — Decorating 
Graves  of  the  Robbers.— "Vot  Sendimendals!" 

CHAPTER  XI       -  -      155 

Paul  Haunted. — That  Grewsome  Drapery  of  Seaweed.— The 
Sunday  Call.— Chesterton  Rooms  Vacant.— Pierre's  Letter.— 
"  Josiah  Peters"  Sails  from  Bombay. 

CHAPTER  XII      -  -      160 

Search  for  Dodge  Family.— Sir  Donald  and  Esther  "Shadowed." 
—The  Metamorphosed  Stranger.— Mrs.  McLaren  Locates  Mrs. 
Dodge.— Visit  of  Sir  Donald.— The  Plot.— Arrest  of  the  Conspi- 
rators.—Dodge's  Confession.— Release  of  the  Laniers. 

CHAPTER  XIII    -  -      186 

Survey  Expedition  Disbanded.— The  Star. — Oswald  Sees  Pierre 
,        and  Paul.— Meets  Esther  and  Sir  Donald.— The  Call.— Esther's 
Changed  Manners. — Sir  Donald's  Tactics. 

CHAPTER  XIV     -  -      201 

The  Laniers  Puzzled  at  Their  Release.— Tentacles  of  the 
Octopus  Contracting.— Sir  Donald  and  His  Detectives  Mystified. 
—Flight  of  Pierre  and  Paul. 


CONTENTS  ix 

CHAPTER  XV      -  -      210 

The  Retrospect. — Acquiesces  in  Fate's  Opening  Seals. 

CHAPTER  XVI    -  -      212 

The  Fugitives  Disguised  in  London. — Paul's  Caprices. — Advises 
Pierre  to  "Avoid  River  Fogs."— Changed  Shifts. 

CHAPTER  XVII  -  -  -      219 

Back  at  Northfield.— Esther's  Musings.— The  Boat-Ride.— Repe- 
tition of  "  Eugene  Aram  "  Dream  Lines. 

CHAPTER  XVIII  -      225 

On  the  "Tramp"  Steamer.— Odd  Conceits.— The  Handsome 
Stranger. — The  Consumptive.— "  Ermine"  Function. — It  will  be 
All  Right  with  Mother.— The  Image  Reflection.— The  Stuttering 
German. — Human  Transfiguration. — Promethean  Myth. — White 
Heat  of  Life's  Crucible. — Mother  Left  Out. — Arrival  at  New 
York. 

CHAPTER  XIX    -  •  -      237 

Thames  Pantomimes. — Pierre  Discovers  Paul's  Craze. — Seeks  to 
Elude  Pursuer. — A  Long  Swoon. — Paul's  Vigils.— The  Pose  and 
Threat. 

CHAPTER  XX      -  -     247 

Rasping  Paradoxes.— Becoming  Pessimistic.— Conference  with 
Chief  Detective.— Charles  at  Home.— Criticises  Oswald  Lang- 
don. — "A  Daniel  Come  to  Judgment." 

CHAPTER  XXI    -  -      261 

Studies  Paul's  Crazed  Peculiarities.— Paul  Missing.— His  Return. 
— The  New  Dagger. — The  Alarm  Clock.— Sleeps  on  his  Father's 
Arm.— Tragic  Awakening. — The  Arrests. 

CHAPTER  XXII  -  -      268 

The  "  Corpus  Delicti."— Sir  Donald's  Queer  "  Find."— Bessie 
"  Bottled." — "  Cometh  without  Observation."— Charles  and  the 
Interesting  Strangers. — Visit  of  Veiled  Woman. — Night  Trip 
to  Northfield.— An  Upturned  Bloody  Face.— Paul  in  Esther's 
Room. — Call  at  Detective  Headquarters. — A  Misunderstanding. 
— Learns  of  the  Arrests. — A  Recognition. — Mute  Benediction. 

CHAPTER  XXIII  -          -     302 

A  Strange  Story. 


x  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  XXIV  .          -      363 

At  the  Threshold  of  a  New  World's  View.— The  "Modus 
Vivendi." — Letters  to  Sir  Donald. — Oswald  and  the  Newsboy. — 
Escorted  to  "Old  Slip."— The  Arraignment.— "Turn  Your  Kid- 
naper Loose."— Diplomatic  Man-Catcher. — Oswald  Attends 
Church. — "  Overcoming  the  World." — Meets  Claude  Leslie  in 
Central  Park. — Enigma  to  Social  Belles.— Claude  Leaves  for  the 
West. — Marco  Salvini.— At  Saint  Vincent's.— The  Delirium. — 
"The Star!  The  Star!  Mother!"— Inverted  Spike-Prints.— Mystic 
Whisperings.— The  Letter. 

CHAPTER  XXV    -  -      387 

The  Evening's  Meeting. — Angles  of  Cross-Purpose.— Sir  Donald's 
Letter  to  Oswald.— Paul  Committed  as  a  Madman.— Pierre's  Odd 
Ethical  Caprices.— "  Do  Equity." — Esther  Inspects  Postmarks 
and  Consults  Ship  Schedules. — An  Expected  Proposal. — A  Sad 
Home-Coming. — A  Northfield  Reunion.— Ingenuous  Assurance. 
— Puzzling  Interrogatory. — Wordless  Betrothal.— Pierre's  Re- 
lease.— Double  Wedding.— Hopefully  "  Shadowed." 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 

rAGE 

"THE  STAR!  THE  STAR!  MOTHER!"      .         .          Frontispiece 

"THERE  WAS  A  FLASH  OF  STEEL,  A  BLOW  AND  THRUST, 

FOLLOWED  BY  THE  SPLASH  OF  TWO  BODIES"   .         .       60 

"WITH  UPLIFTED  HAND  THE  APPARITION  SLOWLY  AD- 
VANCED TOWARD  THE  COWERING  PAUL,  AS  IF  TO 
STRIKE"  .  .  .  '  •-.-. 98 

"WHEN  WITHIN  ABOUT  A  HALF-MILE,  THE  FOUR  RAISED 

THEIR  WEAPONS" 149 

"  RAPTLY  GAZING  AT  THE  CHILD'S  INNOCENT  FACE,  PAUL 

SOFTLY  CROONS  SOME  CRADLE  MELODY"  .         .     283 

t 

"  po'  SICK  CHILE!     YO'  WHITE  FACE  'MINDS  ME  OF  MY 

OWN  MANDY  CAROLINE  JUST  'FO'  SHE  DIED!"          .     306 

''THEN  BEHOLDING  PIERRE  IRONED  AND  HELPLESS,  PAUL 

BURST  OUT  IN  A  HYSTERICAL  LAUGH*'      .         .         .     359 

"THIS   SAGE  REPLY  IS  HEARD  BY  THE  EAVESDROPPING 

BESSIE" 407 


PREFACE 

Though  to  explain  incurs  a  risk,  the  author  accepts 
the  hazard  of  a  word  in  advance. 

While  the  novelist's  license  has  been  so  used  that 
there  is  need  neither  to  resent  an  innuendo  nor  to 
prove  an  "alibi,"  yet,  substantially,  the  incidents 
narrated  occurred  within  the  time  stated,  and  nearly 
all  the  actors  are  still  upon  life's  "boards." 

The  conscientious  tourist  in  search  of  that  "beauti- 
ful country-seat"  and  "wood-fringed  lake"  is  advised 
to  defer  his  visit.  Perhaps  the  exact  locations  are 
intended  to  be  in  doubt.  Even  that  "station"  might 
be  hard  to  find  in  an  English  train  schedule. 

Geographical  accuracy  may  not  be  always  essential. 
One  noted  writer  has  told  of  infatuation  for 

"An  ounce  of  common,  ugly,  human  dust," 
and  declared  that  — 

.    .    .    .    "  Places  are  too  much, 
Or  else  too  little,  for  immortal  man." 

The  reader  of  few  or  of  many  books  may  find 
"reminders"  in  these  pages.  The  author  hastens  to 
confess  echoings  from  bygone  days,  hintings  of 
vagrant  fancies,  and  whimsical  reveries  wherein  ap- 
peared the  vague  evasive  outlines  of  half-remembered 
things. 

xi 


xu  PREFACE 

If  keeping  that  harmless  old  connoisseur  of  the 
"image  and  superscription,"  who  insisted  on  positive 
"rigor  mortis,"  jailed  so  long  seem  heartless,  it 
should  be  remembered  that  some  wrongs  are  more 
apparent  than  real. 

The  antecedents  of  that  mysterious  fair-haired 
"Find"  are  still  in  doubt,  but  this  signifies  little. 
Child-life  is  always  a  miracle  more  inscrutable  than 
the  resurrection  of  Lazarus. 

The  hinted  fate  of  Pierre  and  Paul  Lanier  may 
merit  some  criticism.  Perhaps  summary  justice 
should  have  been  meted  out;  but  in  view  of  all 
"extenuating  circumstances,"  may  not  judgment  be 
suspended?  Since  "Eternity  is  so  long,"  and  in 
deference  to  that  "bias  for  saving,"  can  we  not  allow 
an  "appeal  unto  Caesar"? 

CARSON  JAY  LEE. 


Passing  along  the  street,  apparently  self-ab- 
sorbed, there  seems  little  in  this  man  to  attract 
notice.  » 

Why  does  the  scared  newsboy  hurry  by,  think- 
ing of  that  strange  face? 

Quickly  the  agitated  countenance  assumes  a 
look  of  dignified  indifference. 

A  block  away  the  boy  resumes  his  calls: 

"All  about  the  murder  of  a  young  girl!  Body 
found  in  the  river  1  Police  on  track  of  the  mur- 
derer!" 

"Poor  little  fellow!"  murmured  Oswald.  "He 
gave  me  such  a  shock!  But  how  frightened  he 
seemed  when  passing,  with  his  innocent  yell! 
How  foolish  my  scare!  What  do  New  York 
police  know  or  care  about  a  crime  committed  in 
London  years  ago?" 

Curious  to  read  what  the  city  papers  say  of 
this  homicide,  Oswald  retraces  his  steps,  turns 
a  corner,  and  sees  the  boy  waiting  pay  from 
a  pleasant-faced,  careful  old  man,  who  holds  to 
his  purchase  while  critically  scrutinizing  the  coin, 


2  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

as  if  sorry  to  part  with  such  "image  and  super- 
scription" without  approved  value. 

"Be  the  girl  dead  and  be  she  drowned  sure?" 

"She's  a  goner!"  replied  the  boy. 

This  emphatic  assurance  of  "rigor  mortis" 
having  convinced  the  old  gentleman  that  his 
money  will  be  well  invested,  the  deal  is  about  to 
be  closed,  when,  seeing  Oswald,  little  Jack  sprints 
across  the  street,  down  an  alley,  into  the  arms 
of  a  policeman. 

"Pfwhat  yez  roonin'  loike  yez  a  stalin'  waga- 
bond  pfhwor?"  sternly  asks  the  officer. 

"That  willanous-lookin'  rascal  round  there  is 
campin'  on  me  trail." 

With  visions  of  a  kidnaper  of  small  boys 
fleeing  from  his  wrath,  Michael  P.  O'Brien  drags 
the  terrified  Jack  out  of  the  alley  to  the  street. 
Seeing  the  old  man  holding  to  the  paper  and 
looking  dazed,  upon  this  gray-haired  malefactor 
is  placed  the  strong  hand  of  the  "statute  in  such 
case  made  and  provided,"  and  he  is  started  to- 
ward the  police-station,  with  the  soothing  assur- 
ance: 

"Yez  nadn't  confiss  yez  guilt  by  discriminatin' 
ividince. " 

Seeing  that  matters  are  badly  mixed,  Jack 
sidles  away  toward  the  opposite  street-corner. 
His  movement  is  noted  by  the  policeman  at  the 
exact  moment  that  Jack  again  sees  Oswald. 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  3 

Heedless  of  loud  command  to  "Sthop,  in  the 
noime  of  the  law,"  the  youthful  auctioneer  of 
the  metropolitan  press  heads  at  right  angles  and 
is  soon  out  of  sight. 


CHAPTER  II 

AFTER   THE   STORM 

The  day  has  been  fearfully  hot.  Unconscious 
of  surroundings,  every  nerve  seemingly  relaxed, 
a  young  man  is  riding  along  the  road  toward  the 
station.  Passing  a  wooded  strip,  there  is  a  blind- 
ing flash.  With  much  effort,  Oswald  frees  him- 
self from  the  limb  of  a  tree,  which  in  falling 
broke  the  neck  of  his  horse.  Bewildered  with 
pain  and  drenched  to  the  skin,  he  is  staggering 
around  in  the  mud,  when  a  light  wagon,  drawn 
by  a  fine  team,  comes  to  a  sudden  halt  at  the 
fallen  tree.  The  driver  turns  his  conveyance 
around  and  assists  the  soaked  victim  of  the  storm 
to  a  seat.  Retracing  the  way  to  another  road, 
after  a  roundabout  journey  they  stop  in  front  of 
a  large  mansion  surrounded  by  a  grove. 

The  injured  man  is  assisted  to  a  room.  A 
servant  soon  brings  dry  clothing  and  kindles  a 
fire. 

Oswald  begins  to  meditate  upon  his  mishap. 
"Close  call,"  murmurs  he,  "and  just  as  I  had 
completed  that  grand  air-castle!  At  the  very 
moment  when  the  acclaim  was  the  loudest  and 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  5 

the  star  of  Langdon  seemed  brightest,  that  blind- 
ing flash !  That  terrible  shock,  too,  and  such  an 
oppressive  feeling,  until  the  limb  was  removed 
from  my  breast!  What  does  it  mean?  How 
like  and  yet  unlike  my  last  night's  dream!  I  feel 
so  cold,  too."  He  stirs  the  fire,  which  is  burn- 
ing cheerily,  and  sits  down  in  the  cushioned 
chair,  the  blood  flowing  from  his  mouth. 

Oswald  soon  recovers  from  the  hemorrhage, 
and  is  aroused  from  his  languor  by  the  entrance 
of  a  fine-looking  man  whose  general  appearance 
indicates  a  life  of  about  fifty  years. 

Seeing  the  pale  face,  and  noting  its  strong 
outlines,  yet  refined  expression,  he  stands  for 
a  moment  in  silent  admiration. 

"How  do  you  feel  now?" 

"Much  better,  thank  you,"  is  the  feeble  reply. 

Perceiving  his  guest's  weakness,  he  rings  a  bell, 
and  upon  the  prompt  appearance  of  a  servant, 
gives  orders  which  are  soon  complied  with  by 
the  bringing  of  refreshments. 

Oswald  learns  that  his  kind  host  bears  the 
name  of  Donald  Randolph,  and  is  the  owner  of 
the  beautiful  country-seat  known  as  "North- 
field"  ;  that  he  has  a  family  consisting  of  a  son 
and  daughter;  that  the  son  is  away  on  a  trip  to 
India,  the  daughter  visiting  in  London,  but 
expected  home  on  the  following  day. 

Wishing  to   know   more  of  the  girl,  her  age, 


6  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

whether  single  or  married,  educated  or  otherwise, 
with  the  numerous  further  items  of  information 
naturally  desired  by  a  young  man  of  twenty-five, 
about  the  daughter  of  an  aristocratic,  highly 
connected,  wealthy  English  gentleman,  Oswald, 
however,  has  the  tact  and  good  breeding  not  to 
demand  a  "bill  of  particulars." 

There  being  a  brief  pause  here,  as  if  both  feel 
that  an  important  though  delicate  subject  is  under 
consideration,  Sir  Donald  becomes  the  inquisitor, 
learning  much  about  Oswald's  past  life  without 
asking  many  questions.  Sir  Donald  manifests 
such  kindly,  unfeigned  interest,  so  much  sym- 
pathy with  Oswald's  plans  for  the  future,  heartily 
approving  of  his  highest  aspirations,  that  the 
young  man  confides  unreservedly,  and  tells  it 
well. 

Oswald's  father  was  the  younger  son  of  Her- 
bert Langdon,  and  for  many  years  had  been  rec- 
tor of  an  important  parish.  His  parents  had 
placed  Oswald  under  a  tutor,  who  had  prepared 
him  for  Oxford.  He  had  finished,  a  course  at 
this  institution,  and  was  taking  a  pleasure  trip  on 
horseback  when  the  accident  befell  him.  He  now 
aspires  to  be  a  barrister,  though  until  within 
a  few  years  his  secret  ambition  had  been  to  be 
a  great  military  leader.  He  had  read  of  "St. 
Crispin,"  "Balaklava,"  the  "Battle  of  the  Nile," 
"Trafalgar,"  and  "Waterloo,"  but  the  military 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  7 

spirit  is  subservient  to  that  of  commerce  and 
diplomacy.  With  much  sage  assurance  he 
said: 

"Massed  armies,  long-range  ordnance,  im- 
pregnable forts,  steel-arm'ored  battle-ships,  and 
deadly,  explosive  coast  marine  mines  are  simply 
bellicose  forms  of  pacific,  neutral  notes  com- 
manding the  'peace  of  Europe.'  The  jealousy 
of  nations  will  not  permit  wars  of  conquest  for 
colonial  extension,  and  the  mouths  of  frowning 
cannon  are  imperious  pledges  of  international 
comity.  Weak  dynasties  will  find  tranquillity 
in  the  fears  of  more  august  powers.  Even  the 
unspeakable  Moslem  will  be  unmolested  in  his 
massacres,  to  insure  regular  clipping  of  Turkish 
bonds  in  money  markets  of  European  capitals." 

Here  Sir  Donald  suggested  that  possibly  this 
pacific,  commercial  tendency  had  its  perils,  and 
through  unforeseen  complications  might  cause 
war. 

"The  enervating  influences  of  wealth,  the  ex- 
treme conservatism  thereby  fostered,  and  the 
resulting  dispostion  to  accept  any  compromise 
rather  than  interfere  with  the  free  course  of  trade, 
may  create  conditions  breeding  hostilities.  May 
not  such  extreme  aversion  to  commercial  disturb- 
ance, and  disposition  to  think  lightly  of  national 
honor,  compared  with  financial  security,  be  bids 
for  attack  from  more  hardy,  martial  peoples,  hav- 


8  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

ing  little  respect  for  the  prerogatives  of  traffic  or 
the  hypocritical  refinements  of  diplomatic  craft? 
Are  not  such  conditions,  with  the  luxurious  licen- 
tiousness so  natural  thereto,  combined  with  the 
stolid  indifference  and  poverty  of  the  masses, 
most  potent  factors  in  the  decline  and  fall  of 
nations?" 

Struck   by    the    force    of    these    suggestions, 
Oswald  is  silent. 

Seeing  that  this  interesting  young  man  is  pon- 
dering upon  these  possibilities  and  resulting 
changes  in  the  maps  of  the  world,  Sir  Donald 
watches  him  with  much  admiration.  He  thinks, 
I  may  not  live  to  behold  much  of  this,  but  would 
like  to  see  a  cast  of  his  horoscope. 
After  a  brief  pause,  Oswald  replies: 
"Serious  contingencies  may  grow  out  of  these 
tendencies  of  the  times.  These  may  require 
diplomacy  and  forbearance  among  the  powers. 
Barbarous  peoples  would  be  at  a  great  disadvan- 
tage in  a  conflict  with  any  of  the  greater  nations 
of  the  earth.  Personal  prowess,  resistless  in 
the  whirlwind  of  the  charge,  is  of  little  avail 
against  modern  artillery  or  long-range  ordnance. 
The  destructive  power  of  modern  military  equip- 
ment will  make  adjustment  of  international  differ- 
ences by  arbitration  imperative. ' ' 

He  hedges  at  this  point  with  the  suggestion: 
"Still,  some  crazy  autocrat  or  frenzied    people 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  9 

at  any  time  may  bring  on  far-reaching  conflicts, 
and  barbarous  hordes  will  become  menaces  to 
civilization  if  taught  the  art  of  modern  warfare." 

After  a  few  minutes'  further  conversation  of 
a  general  character,  Sir  Donald  bids  Oswald 
good-night. 

Being  weary,  Oswald  soon  after  retired. 

On  the  waters  of  a  beautiful  lake,  under  a 
cloudless  sky,  Oswald  is  swiftly  sailing.  The 
breeze  seconding  his  own  skill,  the  boat  seems 
instinct  with  life.  From  the  wooded  bank, 
around  a  distant  curve,  emerges  a  small  sail  with 
two  persons  aboard.  Nearing  the  middle  of  the 
lake,  he  sees  a  struggle,  a  splash,  then  a  female 
form  sinking  in  the  water.  With  its  remaining 
occupant  the  boat  speeds  swiftly  away,  disappear- 
ing beyond  a  jutting  wooded  point.  Oswald's 
sail  reaches  the  spot,  and  he  rescues  the  insen- 
sible form  of  a  young  woman.  She  revives  and 
becomes  his  loving  friend.  Soon  a  hateful,  sin- 
ister face  haunts  them.  Many  snares  they  un- 
consciously escape.  There  is  a  tangle  in  the  web 
of  events.  They  stand  upon  the  banks  of 
a  river,  near  a  large  city.  The  girl  clings  to  him 
despairingly.  Their  foe  appears,  and  both  are 
struck  from  the  bank  into  the  river.  Regaining 
the  shore,  Oswald  flees.  Through  terrible 
mazes  he  is  driven  over  the  earth,  with  the  face 
of  the  drowned  girl  before  his  eyes,  the  shadow 


10  OSWALD   LANGDON 

of  the  gallows  looming  grim  and  black  at  every 
turn. 

With  a  groan  Oswald  awakes.  The  pain  in 
his  side  and  breast  is  severe,  but  the  dream  seems 
much  more  real.  He  can  not  easily  believe  it  to 
be  simply  a  chimera  of  an  overwrought  brain. 


CHAPTER  III 

OSWALD   MEETS   ESTHER 

Late  on  the  following  morning  a  servant  called 
with  breakfast.  In  about  an  hour  Sir  Donald 
paid  Oswald  a  visit. 

Replying  to  a  question  as  to  his  night's  rest, 
he  complained  of  severe  pains  across  his  lungs. 
Sir  Donald  suggested  that  a  physician  be  called, 
but  Oswald  declined  medical  assistance. 

After  some  pleasant  talk,  Sir  Donald  informed 
him  that  the  servant  would  be  at  his  command 
until  evening;  that  in  the  afternoon  Esther 
would  return  from  London,  and  expected  her 
father  at  the  station,  adding:  "These  little  girls 
must  be  carefully  attended." 

Oswald  felt  a  shade  of  disappointment  at  this 
fatherly  allusion  to  little  Esther.  Having  pic- 
tured a  graceful  young  woman  of  faultless  face, 
form,  and  manner,  how  strong  his  protest  against 
the  displacement  of  this  ideal,  by  a  rollicking  little 
"tot,"  full  of  spoiled  temper  and  domineering 
caprice. 

Oswald  now  sees  in  Sir  Donald  Randolph  less 
to  admire.  Mentally  arraigning  this  aristocrat 


12  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

for  his  poor  taste,  he  blames  the  silly  father  for 
having  such  a  daughter.  Finally,  deciding  not 
to  be  unduly  harsh  in  his  judgment,  as  there 
might  have  been  mitigating  circumstances,  he  is 
feeling  a  sense  of  self-approval,  when  voices  are 
heard. 

Looking  from  the  window,  he  sees  that  pic- 
tured ideal  coming  up  the  graveled  walk,  clasp- 
ing the  hand  of  Sir  Donald,  talking  as  though 
time  were  covenant  essence,  Avith  forfeiture 
imminent. 

At  once  all  resentment  vanishes.  This  noble 
father  is  promptly  reinstated. 

Oswald  now  feels  an  impulse  to  apologize  for 
his  former  verdict  and  judgment,  but  decides, 
as  neither  had  been  announced,  to  suppress 
both. 

His  pleased  fancy  pictures  pleasant  moon- 
light strolls,  long  rides  on  horseback,  frequent 
sails  upon  a  wooded  lake,  numerous  tete-a-tetes 
in  secluded  bowers,  a  sweet  girl's  tender,  wistful 
smiles,  a  whispered  proposal,  with  happy,  condi- 
tional acceptance,  soon  followed  by  a  grand  mar- 
riage ceremony. 

For  nearly  an  hour  little  matters  kept  Sir 
Donald  from  visiting  his  guest. 

Oswald  chafed  under  this  prolonged  neglect. 
Why  should  he,  Oswald  Langdon,  with  assured 
honors  waiting  acceptance,  receive  such  shabby 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  13 

treatment?  To  leave  promptly  would  be  show- 
ing proper  spirit. 

However,  there  is  little  hazard  of  such  com- 
mendable spiritual  manifestation.  » 

Strange,  Miss  Randolph  has  no  more  curiosity 
and  shows  so  little  interest. 

Soon  Sir  Donald  called,  and  asked  if  Oswald 
felt  abje  to  go  downstairs. 

"Fully,  thank  you!"  is  the  animated  response. 

Leaning  on  Sir  Donald's  arm,  the  young  man 
descends,  and  enters  the  family  sitting-room, 
where  he  is  presented  to  Esther  Randolph. 

Habitually  at  ease  in  exchange  of  formal  social 
greetings,  Oswald  feels  a  slight  tremor  of  embar- 
rassment upon  his  presentation  to  this  beautiful 
blushing  girl.  Such  mixture  of  childish  curi- 
osity, impulsive  girlish  candor,  and  unconscious 
grace,  with  hesitating  modesty,  womanly  dignity, 
and  restraints  of  good  breeding,  all  modulated 
by  eye  and  accent,  blending  with  expressive 
facial  lights  and  shades,  is  to  Oswald  a  new 
creation. 

The  look  of  questioning  admiration  is  mutual, 
each  evidently  seeing  in  the  other  an  interesting 
enigma. 

Wonderfully  fascinated  by  this  girl  of  twenty, 
Oswald  spends  a  delightful  evening.  So  absorbed 
is  he,  that  bodily  pain  and  Sir  Donald  are  in 
abeyance.  This  fine  specimen  of  mature,  aristo- 


H  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

cratic  manhood  now  is  interesting  only  as  father 
of  a  unique  daughter. 

While  pleased  at  Oswald's  manly  refinement 
and  evident  interest,  the  girl  feels  no  warmer 
thrill. 

Esther's  education  had  progressed  under  her 
father's  care.  Competent  teachers  of  high  char- 
acter were  employed  for  so  important  work.  The 
mental  culture,  social  training,  and  refined  ac- 
complishments of  Esther  Randolph  to  such 
a  father  were  matters  of  import.  Nor  were  the 
subtle  interwoven  relations  of  the  intellectual 
and  ethical  with  bodily  conditions,  disregarded. 
She  learned  much  by  study  wisely  directed ;  be- 
came proficient  in  the  languages,  vocal  and 
instrumental  music;  absorbed  valuable  general 
information  from  frequent  talks  with  her  father; 
read  with  discrimination  some  of  the  best  works 
of  poetry,  romance,  and  literature;  was  familiar 
with  the  amenities  of  polite  society;  yet  this  girl 
of  twenty  seemed  totally  unconscious  of  her  rare 
accomplishments,  or  bewitching  perfections  of 
face  and  form. 

When  she  first  met  Oswald  Langdon,  Esther 
had  not  felt  any  symptoms  of  the  tender  senti- 
ment. Was  not  this  handsome,  refined,  enthusi- 
astic, cultured  young  fellow,  so  strangely  placed 
in  her  path,  almost  an  ideal  of  manly  perfection? 

In  Oswald's  life  there  had  been  little  social 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  15 

sentiment.  The  formal  courtesies  of  polite  soci- 
ety were  hollow  and  tiresome.  Though  thought 
by  friends  and  acquaintances  to  be  a  young  man 
of  strong  mind,  fascinating,  magnetic  manners, 
and  high  aspirations,  with  a  brilliant  prospective 
career,  he  seemed  careless  of  that  dubious  prestige 
whose  uncertain  tenure  is  subject  to  the  whims 
of  the  alleged  "select." 

Oswald  had  met  many  well-connected,  eligible 
young  ladies.  Their  manners  had  been  kindly 
gracious.  Most  courteously  and  with  instinctive 
chivalry  he  had  responded,  but  never  felt  any 
lasting  interest.  Now,  providentially,  he  has  met 
Esther  Randolph.  Oswald  Langdon  and  provi- 
dence cannot  fail. 

Sir  Donald  listened  with  pleasure  to  the  ani- 
mated talk  of  Esther  and  Oswald. 

Though  fascinated  with  the  girl,  Oswald's 
manner  toward  the  father  was  respectfully  con- 
siderate. Sir  Donald  was  his  kind  benefactor, 
and  had  a  most  charming  daughter.  Oswald 
Langdon  had  too  much  self-respect — and  tact — 
to  ignore  Sir  Donald  Randolph. 

At  ten  o'clock  the  family  and  guest  retired, 
the  father  to  indulge  his  soul's  long  habit  of 
speculative  conjecture,  the  daughter  to  sleep, 
Oswald  to  think  of  Esther. 

The  stay  of  Oswald  at  Northfield  was  prolonged 
for  a  period  of  six  weeks.  For  nearly  half  of 


16  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

this  time  he  was  detained  by  his  injuries  and  the 
advice  of  the  physician.  Fearing  hemorrhages 
as  a  result  of  the  injuries  to  his  breast,  Oswald 
finally  had  consented  to  receive  medical  attend- 
ance. . 

Enjoying  the  society  of  this  interesting  invalid, 
Sir  Donald  and  Esther  had  assured  him  that  he 
was  welcome  to  the  extended  hospitality  of 
Northfield. 

There  were  many  delightful  talks  upon  all 
sorts  of  subjects,  profound  and  otherwise. 
Esther  often  played,  with  exquisite  skill,  selec- 
tions from  musical  masters.  At  his  request  she 
sang  songs  of  grand,  refined  sentiment  and  of 
most  entrancing  melody. 

Oswald  was  not  at  ease.  Though  Esther 
promptly  responded  to  his  invitations  to  sing  and 
play,  even  anticipating  his  wishes  in  selections, 
seeming  perfectly  happy  in  his  presence,  Oswald 
saw  that  this  grand  girl  had  thoughts  and  pur- 
poses in  which  he  had  no  part. 

The  form  of  this  barrier  was  shadowy,  but 
real. 

To  some  natures,  vague,  dim  outlines  of  shapes 
are  more  potent  than  those  of  an  heroic  mold. 

There  was  in  Oswald's  high-strung,  impulsive 
being,  not  tense,    imperious  energy  alone,    but  * 
that  craft  which  in  emergency  could   plan  and 
wait. 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  17 

But  how  mass  the  forces  of  a  masterful  spirit 
against  an  evasive  square? 

Though  perplexed  by  this  intangible  obstacle 
to  his  purposes,  Oswald  continued,  by  varying 
tactics,  his  subtle  bombardment,  still  floundering 
in  the  mazes  of  the- siege. 

While  impressed  with  her  father's  liberal  views 
regarding  the  infinite  wideness  of  divine  compas- 
sion toward  human  frailty,  Esther  had  a  most 
exacting  sense  of  personal  obligation  to  a  higher 
power. 

It  never  occurred  to  this  generous,  conscien- 
tious girl  that  her  moral  delinquencies  should  tax 
the  healing  properties  or  sensitive  texture  of  the 
"seamless  robe."  Her  conscience  was  peculiarly 
responsive  to  all  religious  appeals  wherein  duty 
was  imperative,  and  her  sentiments  were  so  gen- 
erous toward  human  want,  that  the  natural  effect 
of  such  ethical  experiences  would  be  a  life  of  self- 
sacrifice  in  some  line  of  charitable  service. 

This  conscientious  leaning  was  toward  practical 
charity.  At  London,  during  her  recent  visit, 
Esther  had  listened  to  eloquent,  stirring  appeals 
from  a  brilliant  pulpit  orator,  upon  the  subjects 
of  charity  and  sacrifice.  Prominence  was  given 
to  local  endeavor  in  behalf  of  the  helpless  poor. 

' '  Such  are, ' '  said  he,  "  exalted  objects  of  divine 
solicitude.  Hopeless  looks  and  dwarfish  lives 
are  fearful  protests  against  the  pitiless  avarice  of 


i8  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

the  faithless  rich.  This  or  that  conception  of 
the  redemptive  economy,  or  concerning  the  per- 
sonnel of  its  central  figure,  may  be  tolerated, 
but  there  can  be  no  hopeful  sign  for  him  who 
actively  or  passively  oppresses  God's  'little 
ones.' 

"A  story  has  been  told  of  One  whose  weary, 
homeless  head,  often  envied  hole  of  fox  and  nest 
of  bird;  'despised  and  rejected,'  yet  making 
autocratic  claims  to  kingly  prerogatives  over  an 
empire  more  limitless  than  that  of  Caesar  Augus- 
tus; having  in  marked  degree,  a  high-born 
soul's  characteristic  indifference  to  personal 
affronts,  yet  terribly  indignant  at  slights  to  the 
poor;  Who,  standing  with  His  imperial  brow 
bared  in  oriental  sun,  His  right  hand  resting  in 
benediction  upon  curly-headed  babe,  the  other 
thrilling  with  prophetic  instinct  of  the  leftward 
gesture  of  'Depart,'  uttered  this  sentiment, 
Better  a  millstone  necklace  and  deep-sea  grave 
than  offense  against  the  helpless. 

"How  heartless,  for  one  reared  in  luxury, 
placed  beyond  the  reach  of  want,  having  refine- 
ments and  accomplishments  of  intellectual  drill, 
leading  a  life  of  selfish  ease,  pampering  every 
personal  taste,  while  millions  of  these  needy 
wards  lack  common  bread." 

Names  and  sacrifices  of  noted  philanthropists 
were  eloquently  commented  upon,  and  pathetic 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  19 

instances  were  narrated  of  noble  women  who  had 
spent  their  lives  in  this  human  ministry. 

These  appeals  had  awakened  in  Esther's  mind 
a  fixed  resolve  to  devote  herself  to  some  form  of 
home  missionary  work.  She  fully  had  determined 
to  forego  all  associations  and  environments  not 
conducive  to  greatest  usefulness  in  her  chosen 
mission. 

Trustingly  waiting  providential  direction, 
Esther  had  returned  from  London,  doubting  not 
that  a  life  of  contented  service  would  unfold  with 
the  years. 

Thus  panoplied  with  mail  of  self-consecration 
to  an  ideal,  Esther  Randolph  met  and  withstood 
the  suit  of  Oswald  Langdon. 

Oswald  never  overtly  exceeded  the  bounds  of 
social  propriety,  nor  boorishly  inflicted  his  pres- 
ence upon  Esther's  attention.  The  high  con- 
straints of  native  manliness  and  gentlemanly 
instinct  precluded  such  coarse  tactics. 

Esther's  failure  to  appreciate  this  rare  chance, 
and  to  acquiesce  in  her  lover's  evident  interest, 
resulted  not  from  any  strange  apathy  or  dislike, 
such  as  sometimes  influences  girlish  choice.  To 
her  father  she  said:  "I  see  in  Oswald's  remark- 
able individuality  much  to  admire.  His  refined, 
magnetic  enthusiasm  is  contagious,  and  at  times 
most  fascinating.  His  delicately  guarded,  subtle 
compliments,  yet  earnest,  sincere  speech,  inter- 


20  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

est  me  greatly."  It  was  but  natural  that  the 
tender,  wistful  courtesies  and  considerate  defer- 
ence of  this  masterful  suitor  should  be  pleasing 
to  Esther's  womanly  spirit.  This  high-prin- 
cipled girl,  strong  for  self-sacrifice  upon  the  altar 
of  duty,  was  intensely  human.  Oswald  felt  this 
charm,  and  readily  yielded  to  its  power. 

As  Esther  became  sensitive  of  her  interest  in 
Oswald's  future,  she  became  more  conscientiously 
determined  upon  absolute  dedication  of  self  to 
higher  purposes  than  earthly  pleasures. 

Being  perplexed  at  the  strange  girl's  conduct, 
Oswald  concluded  to  learn  its  cause.  His  waking 
hours,  while  alone,  were  spent  in  framing  all 
sorts  of  delicately  worded  questions  and  com- 
ments about  subjects  which  he  thought  of  inter- 
est to  Esther,  calculated  to  draw  out  this  hidden 
secret. 

Unconscious  of  his  craft,  Esther's  responses 
were  void  of  light  as  Egyptian  sphinx. 

Oswald  became  wildly  curious  as  to  this  mys- 
tery. It  occurred  to  him  that  there  might  have 
been  a  case  of  early  infatuation. 

To  his  skillfully  framed,  delicately  propounded 
questions  about  her  past  life,  Esther  answered 
frankly,  with  happy  enthusiasm,  giving  each  glad 
reminiscence. 

Perhaps  her  aristocratic  father  had  confided  to 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  21 

Esther  cherished  plans  concerning  proper  social 
alliances,  and  this  loyal  daughter  yielded  to  the 
parental  will. 

Oswald's  tactful  delving  unearthed  no  coercive 
"find"  of  restraining  or  constraining  parental  influ- 
ence designedly  swaying  Esther's  choice  toward 
any  fixed  social  status. 

It  was  apparent  that  this  girl  felt  toward  her 
father  a  loving  sense  of  filial  reverence.  That 
Esther  would  defer  to  Sir  Donald's  unexpressed 
or  spoken  will,  Oswald  doubted  not. 

There  seemed  to  be  such  habitual  interchange 
of  parental  and  filial  regard,  so  much  of  loving 
care  and  trusting  dependence  between  this  father 
and  child,  that  Oswald  knew  in  any  emergency 
these  would  be  far  more  autocratic  in  power  of 
high  constraint  than  any  dogmatic  assertions  of 
authority  or  sentimental  excesses. 

Does  she  divine  his  purposes  and  evade  the 
issue?  Are  any  peculiar  English  property  entail- 
ments  obstacles  to  his  suit?  Is  this  hateful  bar- 
rier some  high  family  scheme  of  marital  intrigue 
or  establishment?  These  and  other  less  prob- 
able possible  causes  are  canvassed  by  Oswald 
with  much  tact  and  persistence. 

Much  of  information  derived  by  this  resource- 
ful inquisitor  was  not  through  question  or  reply, 
but  was  elicited  by  adroitly  worded  opinions 
upon  remotely  similar  subjects  adapted  to  time 


22  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

and  occasion  of  their  utterance.  Still  the  mys- 
tery deepened. 

Oswald  had  been  at  Northfield  for  about  three 
weeks,  and  was  entirely  recovered  from  his 
injuries. 

Though  loth  to  leave  this  interesting  home,  he 
concluded  to  go.  With  evident  reluctance  he 
stated  his  purpose  to  Sir  Donald  and  Esther. 
These  so  cordially  urged  longer  stay  that  Oswald 
readily  consented. 

"Why  not  stay  here  longer,  and  see  more  of 
Northfield?" 

He  had  no  wish  to  find  any  sufficient  answer 
to  this  question.  To  his  visual  survey  Northfield 
was  then  in  smiling  review. 

Sir  Donald  suggested  a  ride  on  horseback. 
The  air  was  pleasant  and  the  sky  cloudless. 
Oswald  admired  the  picturesque  variety  of  wood, 
stream,  hill,  and  level  field,  with  their  blending, 
many-colored  shades.  Esther  commented  with 
enthusiasm  upon  the  incidents  of  each  loved  spot, 
seeming  a  little  girl  again  among  the  sweet  scenes 
of  her  childhood  home.  Sir  Donald  listened 
with  pleased  smile  to  Esther's  minute  description 
of  each  coincidence  of  the  past.  At  times  there 
crossed  his  refined,  mobile  face  tremulous  shades, 
suggestive  of  pathetic  memories.  The  panorama 
of  twenty-five  years  was  passing  before  his 


PIERRE   AND  PAUL   LANIER  23 

reminiscent  gaze,  softened  and  blended  by  sub- 
dued tints  of  receding  lights. 

Turning  a  wooded  curve,  they  came  upon 
a  grassy  nook  by  a  pebbly  stream  shaded  with 
trees.  The  granite  inscriptions  with  choicely 
selected  bushes  and  flowers  needed  no  inter- 
preter. 

Esther  saw  that  Sir  Donald  wished  to  be  alone. 
Without  spoken  sign,  she  rode  on,  accompanied 
by  Oswald. 

Sir  Donald  dismounted.  This  strong,  mature, 
chastened  man  never  thought  of  wife  and  child 
as  sleeping  there.  They  dwelt  too  far  and  safe 
for  such  pulseless  rest.  With  clarified  visions 
and  adjusted  lenses  these  gazed  from  their  high 
mounts  of  observation  upon  "those  graves  called 
human  existence,  not  yet  resurrected  unto 
life." 

Esther  led  the  way  along  a  narrow  path  to  an 
open  space,  where  she  and  Oswald  dismounted. 
Neither  referred  to  Sir  Donald's  whim  in  remain- 
ing behind. 

Oswald  had  spent  a  half-hour  alone  with  this 
interesting  girl  without  reference  to  the  mystery 
which  had  eluded  his  subtle,  absorbing  inquiry 
for  the  past  three  weeks. 

Upon  being  joined  by  Sir  Donald,  the  party 
rode  on  for  some  distance  along  the  bank  of  a 


24  OSWALD   LANGDON;    OR, 

lake,  until  coming  to  a  graveled  road  and  follow- 
ing its  meandering  course,  they  returned  to  the 
Northfield  mansion. 

Next  day  was  the  Sabbath.  Oswald  attended 
the  parish  church  with  Sir  Donald  and  Esther. 

Having  from  early  childhood  felt  the  restraints 
of  religious  training,  Oswald  yielded  to  the  sweet 
solemnity  of  the  hour.  Though  his  controlling 
aspirations,  in  their  uncurbed  impetuosity  and 
youthful  conceit,  were  little  consciously  tinged 
with  the  higher  sentiments  of  ethical  teaching, 
yet  Christian  principles  were  entitled  to  unques- 
tioned homage.  Feeling  slight  commendation 
for  that  meek  attitude  of  majestic  patience,  "led 
like -a  lamb  to  the  .slaughter, "  he  thrilled  at  sight 
of  an  heroic  warrior  figure,  clad  in  royal  Bozrah- 
vintage-tinted  purple,  with  powerful  victor  tread, 
returning  from  "Edom"  conquest.  There  was 
not  much  of  "comeliness"  in  the  "marred  face" 
of  an  unresenting  Christ,  but  how  fascinating 
the  autocratic,  prophet-painted,  empire-inscribed 
pose  of  Redemption's  Champion,  clad  in  ermine 
of  final  decree,  alternately  welcoming  his  ancient 
"Elect,"  and  with  awful  leftward  gesture  upon 
countless  millions  pronouncing  the  changeless 
judgment  of  "Depart." 

Esther's  lips  quivered  with  sympathetic  emo- 
tion at  the  divine  tenderness  for  human  despair. 
In  the  miracles  she  saw  heavenly  interposition  to 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  25 

relieve  earthly  want.  Barley  loaves,  fish,  and 
wine  were  for  the  hungry,  thirsty,  ravenous 
crowd.  Clay  anointings  were  for  the  blind, 
quickened  ears  for  deaf  mutes,  leprous  healings 
for  diseased  outcasts,  and  recalled  vital  breath  to 
pulseless  mortality,  responsive  to  human  prayer. 
Esther  faintly  comprehended  the  inexorable  jus- 
tice of  final  judgment,  but  pitied  poor,  erring, 
bewildered,  helpless  human  wanderers,  gravitat- 
ing so  swiftly  and  surely  to  drear,  friendless 
caverns  of  eternal  night. 

Afterward,  in  comment  to  Oswald  and  Esther, 
Sir  Donald  said : 

"Is  not  patience  royalty  s  most  crucial  test? 
How  easy,  kingly  assertion !  How  hard,  auto- 
cratic forbearance!  How  little  evidence  of 
omnipotence  in  vindictive  wrath!  Are  not 
human  weaknesses  rightful  claimants  to  a  divine 
protectorate?  Are  not  the  crowning  glories  of 
these  grand  figures  of  Hebrew  imagery  in  their 
pathetic  antitypes?  Is  not  the  progressive  evo- 
lution of  the  ages  more  sublime  than  spontaneous 
precocity?  Restoring  to  normal  functions  ear, 
eye,  and  tongue  is  not  so  miraculous  as  are  con- 
tinuous creations  of  auricular  and  visual  senses, 
with  all  the  wondrous  resulting  harmonies  of 
speech,  sound,  and  song.  Healing  an  'unclean' 
wretch  of  his  foul  disorder  ranks  not  the  healthy 
rhythm  of  an  infant's  pulse.  The  inexplicable 


26  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

life  of  an  interesting  young  girl  is  more  mysteri- 
ous than  was  the  resurrection  of  Lazarus." 

The  ritual  had  an  unspeakable  charm  for 
Esther  and  Oswald. 

Monday,  Oswald  saw  Esther  only  briefly,  as 
some  matters  of  household  supervision  absorbed 
her  care.  He  felt  lonely,  but  improved  the  time 
in  writing  several  letters  which  had  been  delayed. 
Such  employment  would  do  when  Esther  was 
out  of  sight.  It  seemed  a  day  lost. 

Many  years  had  receded  into  vague  retrospect 
before  the  absorbing  interests  of  three  brief  weeks. 

Upon  Tuesday  Sir  Donald  and  Esther  drove 
to  the  station.  A  girl  friend  was  expected  on 
a  visit  from  London. 

Oswald  spent  the  day  in  walking  about  the 
grounds  and  viewing  the  rare  beauties  of  North- 
field.  Aware  that  much  of  interest  was  being 
seen  by  him  for  the  first  time,  yet  he  experienced 
a  strange  sense  of  familiarity  with  many  objects 
in  this  changing  panorama.  He  took  an  extended 
stroll  along  the  banks  of  the  lake.  He  stops  and 
soliloquizes:  "Still  the  same  unaccountable 
sensation !  When  and  where  have  I  witnessed 
the  counterpart  of  that  timbered  bank  beyond 
the  curve,  with  the  jutting  wooded  point  in  the 
distance?  Why  should  the  waters  of  a  running 
stream,  with  the  glare  of  myriad  lights,  appear 
in  the  background  of  this  real  landscape  view? 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  27 

What  have  I  done  that  a  fleeing,  skulking  form 
like  my  own  flits  back  and  forth  in  the  distant 
outlines?  Where  have  I  seen  that  despairing 
female  face?" 

With  insistent  sense  of  some  fateful  impending 
ill,  Oswald  returned  to  Northfield. 

Having  been  gone  several  hours,  the  sun  was 
setting  when  he  reached  the  mansion  grounds. 
Coming  up  a  flower-fringed  path,  wondering  at 
the  chimeras  of  the  afternoon,  he  saw  Esther 
seated  on  a  bench  near  a  Josebush,  and  stepped 
toward  her  with  a  pleasant  greeting,  but  cut  it 
short  with  a  startled,  "Well!" 

The  surprised  cause  of  Oswald's  exclamation 
blushed  as  she  looked  into  his  strangely  excited 
countenance. 

Thinking  there  was  some  mistake  of  identity 
at  the  base  of  this  incident,  Esther  presented 
Oswald  to  her  friend  from  London,  Miss  Alice 
Webster. 

With  much  pleasant  tact,  Esther  managed  to 
divert  the  minds  of  her  young  friends  from  this 
little  mistaken  affair  to  subjects  more  agreeable. 

"Miss  Webster  has  lived  in  London  several 
years,  and  is  an  intimate  friend  of  my  cousins 
dwelling  there.  She  called  upon  them  during 
my  recent  visit.  I  pressed  Alice  to  spend  a  few 
weeks  at  Northfield.  We  look  for  a  most 
delightful  time, 


28  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

"How  nice  it  will  be  that  Mr.  Langdon  can  be 
here  and  help  us  to  enjoy  this  treat !  What  lovely 
trips  on  horseback!  Such  sails  on  the  lake! 
Miss  Webster  sings  divinely." 

Esther's  exquisite  face  shone  with  genuine 
anticipation,  and  Alice  seemed  hopeful  of  perfect 
happiness. 

Oswald  dia  not  just  like  the  prospect.  Though 
this  London  acquisition  to  Northfield's  select  cir- 
cle was  an  uncommonly  pretty  young  woman  of 
twenty-two,  tall,  and  a  most  strikingly  interest- 
ing brunette,  Oswald  had  little  disposition  to  be 
promiscuous  in  his  tastes  for  female  charms.  To 
his  discriminating  vision  Esther  Randolph  was 
the  ideal  of  all  he  deemed  desirable  in  womanly 
loveliness.  If  Oswald  Langdon  had  been  con- 
sulted as  to  the  advisability  of  this  expected  visit, 
Alice  Webster  at  that  time  would  have  been  in 
London. 

However,  there  were  matters  in  the  Randolph 
social  set  which  had  taken  shape  without  his 
molding  hand. 

Oswald  considerately  decided  not  to  veto  any 
absolute  decrees  of  fate,  but  felt  that  innocent, 
generous-hearted  Alice  Webster  was  an  interloper 
and  a  positive  barrier  to  his  purposes. 

Let  none  fancy  that  this  charing,  impetuous 
suitor,  so  impatient  toward  any  and  all  obstacles, 
permitted  ocular  evidence  of  these  sentiments  to 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  29 

casual  view.  All  was  masked  by  the  most  re- 
fined, manly  courtesy  and  held  in  check  by 
habitual  self-control. 

From  the  first  Alice  admired  Oswald  Langdon. 
His  conduct  toward  her  was  the  perfection  of 
manly  consideration.  Conscious  of  his  unreason- 
able resentment  against  her  presence  at  North- 
field  at  this  particular  time,  he  made  amends  by 
strenuous  efforts  to  entertain  this  handsome  girl. 

For  nearly  two  weeks  the  time  of  these  inter- 
esting young  people  was  occupied  in  varying 
rounds  of  social  pleasure.  The  three  seldom 
were  separated,  except  when  Esther  was  called 
away  to  superintend  some  household  matter  or 
joined  Sir  Donald. 

Oswald  planned  many  ways  to  be  alone  with 
Esther,  but  found  such  seclusion  impossible. 
Not  that  there  was  apparent  disposition  on  her 
part  to  thwart  any  of  his  plans,  but  on  the  con- 
trary, Esther  seemed  acquiescent  in  every  whim 
of  her  guests. 

Alice  was  happy  in  Oswald's  company,  and  did 
not  disguise  her  sentiments. 

Having  been  so  considerate,  Oswald  could  not 
now  be  indifferent  without  causing  sensitive  pain. 

Though  Esther  had  concluded  that  her  life's 
purpose  never  would  permit  anything  more  than 
Platonic  regard  for  Oswald  Langdon,  yet  she 
often  wished  that  duty's  path  might  be  less  nar- 


30  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

row  and  exacting.  The  cost  of  living  with  sole 
reference  to  a  high  spiritual  ideal  never  seemed 
so  great  as  when  she  saw  this  fascinating,  manly 
suitor,  evidently  seeking  her  hand,  but  failing  of 
proper  encouragement,  turning  his  attention  to 
another.  Beyond  this  suppressed  pain,  evidenced 
by  slightly  quivering  lips,  there  was  little  to  dis- 
turb Esther's  fixed  resolve. 

When  Oswald  had  despaired  of  again  seeing 
Esther  except  in  company  of  Alice,  and  was 
thinking  of  going  home  to  await  further  plans, 
all  were  surprised  by  the  appearanc  of  a  young 
man  from  London. 

That  evening  Sir  Donald  told  Oswald  the 
following  story : 

"For  many  years  Paul  Lanier  has  known 
Alice,  and  they  are  quite  friendly.  He  was  a 
frequent  caller  at  her  London  home.  Though 
Alice  never  felt  toward  him  much  of  interest  and 
doubted  his  sincerity  of  purpose,  yet  this  tire- 
less suitor  persistently  continued  his  attentions. 

"Paul  is  the  son  of  a  rich  broker,  who  until 
recently  has  been  the  guardian  of  Alice  Webster. 

"Alice's  father,  William  Webster,  acquired 
wealth  in  India.  Pierre  Lanier  was  his  partner. 

"Reverses  came.  In  a  fit  of  insane  madness 
over  his  losses,  resort  was  had  to  the  suicide's 
refuge.  Pierre  Lanier  settled  the  complicated 
affairs  of  his  dead  partner.  All  was  absorbed 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  31 

but  a  small  estate  in  England,  yielding  an  annual 
rental  of  one  hundred  pounds.  This  income  has 
been  devoted  to  the  care  and  education  of  the 
orphan  daughter,  Alice  Webster,  who  at  the 
time  of  her  father's  death  was  four  years  old. 
Her  mother  died  when  Alice  was  a  babe,  and 
was  buried  at  Calcutta. 

"Paul  is  the  only  son  of  Pierre  Lanier,  and 
until  he  reached  the  age  of  sixteen  lived  with  his 
father  in  India.  Nine  years  ago  his  father 
brought  Paul  to  London,  where  he  has  since 
resided.  Through  his  father's  finesse,  Paul 
moved  in  select  London  circles.  He  attended 
the  same  church  as  Alice  Webster.  The  father 
being  wealthy  and  of  pleasant  address,  Paul  was 
regarded  as  a  promising  young  man  with  good 
prospects,  but  both,  for  some  reason,  seem 
interested  in  the  future  of  this  young  orphan 
girl  with  the  moderate  allowance. 

"Alice  and  Paul  were  much  together,  and 
became  quite  good  friends.  Paul's  father  still 
resided  abroad,  but  made  frequent  visits  to 
London.  The  growing  friendship  between  these 
two  young  people  seemed  to  meet  his  hearty 
approval.  About  nine  months  ago  Paul  joined 
his  father  at  Calcutta,  and  Alice  thought  he  was 
still  there  until  she  was  surprised  by  his  un- 
heralded appearance. 

"Less  than  a  year  previous  to  this  meeting, 


32  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Pierre  Lanier  was  in  London.  At  this  time 
Paul  proposed  to  Alice  that  they  be  mar- 
ried during  his  father's  stay.  Alice  gently  but 
positively  declined  this  proposal.  Paul  insisted, 
and  was  fiercely  indignant  at  her  continued 
refusal.  Finally,  seeing  there  was  then  no  hope 
of  a  favorable  answer,  his  tactics  took  more 
subtle  form,  and  Paul  said : 

"  'It  is  unreasonable  that  I  should  expect  an 
immediate  answer.  You  have  known  me  as  a 
boy,  and  have  seen  little  of  society.  You  will 
like  me  better  after  seeing  the  hollow  mockery 
of  social  compliments.  My  love  for  you  will  be 
constant.  Will  you  not  kindly  leave  me  some 
hope,  and  wait  a  year  before  final  decision?  I 
will  go  abroad,  hoping  that  at  the  end  of  twelve 
anxious  months  Alice  Webster  will  consent  to 
become  my  bride.' 

"Thus  appealed  to,  this  generous-hearted  girl 
consented  to  grant  the  desired  time,  and  to  defer 
until  then  the  final  reply.  Soon  after  this 
Pierre  Lanier  left  London,  and  in  a  few  weeks 
Paul  went  to  India." 

Oswald  was  much  interested  in  this  romance 
and  awaited  developments. 

Alice  experienced  much  uneasiness  because  of 
her  promise  to  wait.  She  felt  determined  upon 
refusing  to  become  the  wife  of  Paul  Lanier,  but 
dreaded  the  ordeal.  She  doubted  his  sincerity, 
and  felt  dread  of  both  father  and  son.  For  several 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  33 

weeks  before  her  visit  at  Northfield  Alice  had 
experienced  an  unaccountable  sense  of  being 
watched,  and  often  in  her  walks  met  a  strange 
man  with  familiar,  furtive,  shifting  glances. 
Fully  determined  forever  to  end  this  unwelcome 
affair,  Alice  gladly  accepted  Esther's  invitation 
to  visit  Northfield.  In  the  sweet  infatuation  of 
the  past  few  weeks  Alice  almost  had  forgotten 
her  former  distresses,  and  was  experiencing 
a  sense  of  unmitigated  pleasure  at  this  beautiful 
home.  Her  growing  interest  in  Oswald  Langdon 
would  make  easier  dismissal  forever  of  Paul's 
attentions. 

Though  when  in  company  of  Esther  and 
Oswald,  Alice  often  had  experienced  a  temporary 
sense  of  being  watched,  yet  her  pleasure  was  too 
genuine  long  to  feel  the  presence  of  unreal  ob- 
jects. More  than  once  had  the  reflected  shadow 
of  Paul  Lanier  appeared  in  startling  clearness. 
Far  from  being  homely  or  of  unpleasant  features, 
judged  by  approved  standards  of  manly  beauty, 
yet  compared  with  Oswald  Langdon,  Paul  Lanier 
was  to  Alice  Webster  an  uninteresting  deformity. 

The  two  girls  were  sitting  upon  the  lawn,  in 
shade  of  a  tree,  listening  to  Oswald's  full,  well- 
modulated  voice  reading  from  the  opening  chap- 
ter of  "Aurora  Leigh,"  when  a  neatly  dressed, 
stylish-appearing  young  man  stood  before  them. 
Lifting  his  hat  with  a  low  bow,  he  responded  to 


34  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Alice's  startled  "Mr.  Lanier!"  with  "Good- 
evening,  Alice." 

With  apparent  fear,  Alice  presented  Paul  to 
Esther  and  Oswald  as  her  friend  from  London, 
"Mr.  Paul  Lanier." 

Noting  the  dismay  of  Alice  at  his  sudden  ap- 
pearance, and  quickly  divining  that  her  senti- 
ments toward  him  had  not  improved,  Paul  bit 
his  lips  with  suppressed  ire,  but  otherwise  was 
outwardly  impassive.  Paul  made  a  hurried  ex- 
planation to  Alice's  unspoken  inquiries:  "I 
returned  from  India  sooner  than  expected.  I 
learned  of  you  being  at  Northfield,  and  came 
from  London  to  see  you." 

Alice  endeavored  to  appear  cheerful,  but  her 
efforts  were  apparent  to  all. 

Paul  attributed  her  conduct  to  the  presence  of 
Oswald,  and  from  that  moment  became  an  im- 
placable foe. 

Oswald  saw  in  the  presence  of  Paul  Lanier  at 
Northfield,  for  the  avowed  purpose  of  meeting 
Alice  Webster,  a  chance  to  renew  his  quest.  So, 
far  from  attempting  to  supplant  Paul,  he  wished 
him  success,  and  hoped  Alice  would  think  kindly 
of  her  old-time  friend,  who  had  traveled  from  far 
India  to  see  this  capricious  girl.  Was  not  the 
infatuated  Paul  handsome,  stylish,  and  evidently 
sincere?  Oswald  felt  a  sense  of  pity  for  the  fool- 
ish prejudices  of  the  silly  Alice.  His  sympathies 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  35 

were  aroused  in  behalf  of  the  slighted  Paul,  who 
would  be  justified  in  cutting  the  acquaintance  of 
such  a  perverse  sweetheart.  Oswald  trusted  that 
Paul  would  consider  before  taking  such  a  course. 
It  would  be  well  for  strong-minded,  decisive  men 
to  practice  forbearance  with  girlish  whims  and 
fancies. 

Ignoring  the  coolness  of  Alice,  Paul  was  very 
courteous,  seeming  not  to  notice  her  evident  dis- 
like. 

The  efforts  of  both  young  men  to  be  alone 
with  their  objects  of  interest  were  thwarted  by 
the  tact  of  Alice,  who  was  attracted  to  the  side 
of  Oswald  or  Esther,  as  varying  circumstances 
required. 

The  evening  was  passed  in  conversation  and  in- 
strumental music,  yet  there  were  feelings  of  bitter- 
ness in  that  apparently  happy  group.  Sir  Donald 
and  Esther  felt  the  pleasure  growing  out  of  gener- 
ous, hospitable  entertainment,  but  there  was  much 
of  unspoken  recrimination  between  their  guests. 

What  pent  malice  often  is  masked  by  smiling 
social  courtesies! 

Upon  the  next  day  Sir  Donald  proposed  that 
all  take  a  sail  on  the  lake  and  enjoy  some  excel- 
lent fishing. 

To  reach  the  water  at  a  convenient  spot  near 
the  boat,  the  gay  party,  with  lunch  and  fishing 
outfit,  took  a  double  carriage,  Sir  Donald  occu- 


36  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

pying  a  seat  with  the  driver.  All  entered  the 
boat,  Sir  Donald  with  much  skill  handling  the 
canvas.  After  an  extended  ride  the^arty  landed 
on  a  shaded  bank,  where  a  fire  was  kindled. 
The  fish  and  coffee  soon  were  steaming  on  a  table 
before  used  by  the  family  on  similar  lake  excur- 
sions. 

After  the  meal  Sir  Donald  lay  down  at  a  little 
distance  and  took  a  nap.  The  rest  of  the  party 
strolled  together  through  the  timber  skirting  the 
shore. 

Esther  and  Alice  became  separated  by  a  nar- 
row ravine,  which  gradually  widened  until  its 
sides  became  steep.  Oswald  had  followed 
Esther,  who  seemed  perfectly  happy,  and  uncon- 
scious of  the  widening  breach  between  them  and 
her  friend. 

Paul  had  seen  his  chance  to  be  alone  with 
Alice.  The  girl  had  not  noticed  how  their  path 
was  being  separated  from  that  of  her  friends  until 
they  had  gone  some  distance.  Then  she  thought 
of  retracing  her  steps,  but  Paul  suggested  that 
they  might  get  farther  away  in  this  manner,  and 
that  by  continuing  up  the  ravine  a  crossing  soon 
would  be  found.  They  kept  on  their  way,  Paul 
evincing  his  desire  to  find  Esther  and  Oswald  by 
frequent  calls.  There  were  no  responses.  After 
an  hour  of  wandering,  Alice  became  tired,  and 
sat  down  to  rest. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  37 

Paul  now  seemed  worried  over  not  finding 
Esther  and  Oswald.  He  suggested  that  they 
wait  to  see  if  their  friends  would  not  come  that 
way.  They  more  easily  could  get  back  to  the 
point  of  separation  by  not  traveling  farther. 
Alice  approved  of  this  plan,  and  both  waited  in 
the  shade  of  an  overhanging  tree  on  the  bank  of 
the  ravine. 

Paul  was  very  kind,  treating  her  anxiety  with 
marked  solicitude.  He  succeeded  in  allaying  her 
doubts  as  to  the  outcome  of  this  incident,  and 
they  talked  freely  upon  little  events  of  their  past. 

Gradually  Paul  approached  the  subject  upper- 
most in  his  mind.  Alice  tried  to  divert  him  until 
some  better  time.  Her  ingenuity  was  not  equal 
to  the  occasion  in  dealing  with  Paul  Lanier.  She 
became  aware  of  this,  and  tremblingly  awaited 
the  attack. 

With  softened  accents  and  apparent  deference, 
Paul  asked : 

"Do  you  remember,  Alice,  the  promise  made 
me  about  a  year  ago?" 

"That  I  would  wait  a  year  before  deciding?" 

"Yes,  I  believe  you  did  say  a  year." 

"But,  Mr.  Lanier,  that  was  only  nine  months 
ago. 

"While  I  have  no  right  to  hurry  you,  Alice, 
yet  when  a  man's  dearest  hopes  are  at  stake, 
waiting  three  long  months  is  a  great  trial." 


38  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

"Still,  Mr.  Lanier,  to  decide  such  an  impor- 
tant question  is  a  year  too  long?' 

Mistaking  her  trembling  earnestness  for  genu- 
ine interest  in  the  proper  solution  of  this  heart 
problem,  Paul  gravely  urged: 

"In  the  time  already  passed  since  my  proposal, 
you  surely  have  reached  a  decision,  and  it  is 
cruel  longer  to  keep  me  in  suspense." 

Alice  began  to  cry. 

Paul  attributed  her  tearful,  hesitating  manner 
to  yielding  consent,  and  said : 

"It  will  be  better  for  me  to  now  know  my  fate 
than  to  suffer  the  uncertainties  of  three  long 
months." 

As  Alice  still  hesitated,  Paul  boorishly  insisted : 

"Do  here  and  now  decide  my  fate." 

Thus  pressed,  Alice  replied : 

"Mr.  Lanier,  I  am  so  sorry  to  say  that  I  never 
can  become  your  wife." 

Alice  continued  in  a  stammering  way  to  tell 
Paul  why  she  could  not  accept  his  proposal. 

Seeing  that  the  frightened  girl  had  power  to 
refuse,  Paul  Lanier  listened  with  stoic,  dogged 
silence.  His  craft  did  not  forsake  him,  but  en- 
couraging Alice  freely  and  fully  to  state  her 
whole  mind,  he  helplessly  acquiesced. 

Apparently  dazed,  Paul  was  some  time  silent; 
then  with  resigned  air  said : 

"I  wonder  why  Mr.  Langdon  and  Miss  Ran- 

I 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  39 

dolph  have  not  found  us?  Perhaps  it  would  be 
wise  to  return  before  it  is  late." 

They  started  back,  Paul  showing  no  lack  of 
courtesy  toward  this  girl  who  had  crushed  his 
hopes. 

Alice  felt  rebuked  by  his  conduct,  and  tried  to 
be  very  kind  in  her  manner. 

They  met  their  friends  near  the  point  of  sepa- 
ration. There  were  mutual  exchanges  of  sur- 
prises, but  no  one  was  pressed  for  explanations. 
A  strange  self-abstraction  seemed  to  control  all. 
Without  many  words,  the  four  went  together  to 
the  place  where  they  had  left  Sir  Donald.  The 
party  was  soon  on  the  lake,  sailing  homeward. 
Finding  the  carriage  in  waiting,  they  reached  the 
Northfield  residence  at  sunset. 

Evidently  all  had  enjoyed  the  outing,  but  they 
were  weary,  and  soon  retired. 

Both  Paul  and  Oswald  had  reason  to  ponder  the 
eventful  experiences  of  that  day.  Each  felt  keen 
disappointment,  chafing  at  the  perversity  of  fate. 

Esther  and  Oswald  had  strolled  along  pleas- 
antly for  some  time  before  missing  their  friends. 
Not  doubting  but  that  the  absent  ones  soon 
would  appear,  Esther  enjoyed  being  alone  with 
Oswald  for  the  first  time  since  the  arrival  of 
Alice.  There  was  something  in  the  refined  man- 
ner of  this  earnest  man  that  strongly  appealed  to 
Esther's  womanly  sentiments.  But  for  duty's 


40  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

requirements,  she  would  have  yielded  to  the  evi- 
dent wish  of  Oswald  Langdon.  Her  conduct 
seemed  less  restrained,  and  there  was  an  absence 
of  that  preoccupied  air  so  puzzling  to  Oswald. 
Realizing  that  their  lives  would  drift  apart,  Esther 
felt  a  sense  of  loneliness.  Her  smiles  were  wist- 
ful in  anticipation  of  solemn  adieus. 

Oswald  observed  this  change  in  Esther's  man- 
ner, vigilantly  noting  each  significant  sign. 
Would  he  ever  have  another  such  favorable  op- 
portunity to  learn  Esther's  mind  concerning  the 
subject  which  so  engrossed  all  his  interest?  The 
time  would  be  too  brief  for  him  to  know  by 
the  slow  processes  of  the  last  four  weeks.  Might 
not  this  mystery  be  solved  and  his  own  fate  be 
determined  by  frank  avowal  of  his  love? 

There  was  to  Oswald's  thoughts  a  decisive 
directness  which  could  not  brook  the  slow  action 
of  less  positive  minds.  He  resolved  to  know  his 
future  in  the  hopeful  present. 

They  sat  down  in  an  embowered  spot,  under 
a  small  tree,  upon  a  grassy  knoll.  Oswald's 
manner  was  nervously  excited,  despite  strenuous 
effort  to  appear  circumspect.  He  began  in  low 
voice  to  express  his  sense  of  pleasure  since  com- 
ing to  Northfield. 

"The  happiest  days  of  my  life  have  been  passed 
in  your  society.  I  have  often  congratulated  my- 
self on  the  fortunate  accident  which  detained  me 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  41 

at  such  a  hospitable  home,  where  the  associa- 
tions have  been  so  pleasant.  Of  my  stay  here 
I  shall  ever  have  most  tender  memories.  It 
seems  to  me  that  I  have  always  known  you,  Miss 
Randolph.  I  never  can  tell  you  and  your  father 
my  appreciation  of  your  kindnesses." 

Here  Esther  interrupted  his  earnest  talk  by 
saying : 

"Father  and  I  are  the  debtors.  We  have  been 
overpaid  by  the  pleasure  of  your  stay  at  North- 
field.  Mr.  Langdon,  there  will  be  a  void  in  our 
home  when  you  have  gone  away. ' ' 

Oswald  eagerly  replied : 

"Why  should  I  go  away?  Why  not  always 
be  with  you,  Miss  Randolph?" 

Startled  by  these  sudden  questions,  Esther 
was  speechless.  She  saw  the  drift,  but  the  form 
was  too  dubious  to  admit  of  responsive  reply. 

Then,  with  impetuous  frankness,  Oswald 
avowed  his  love  for  Esther  and  interest  in  her 
future  plans. 

"My  love  has  grown  stronger  every  day  since 
we  met.  I  have  not  known  you  long,  but  what 
has  time  to  do  with  such  sentiments?  I  have  so 
hoped  that  you  would  reciprocate  my  love  and 
think  kindly  of  my  suit.  I  have  often  wondered 
at  your  preoccupation,  but  hope  there  is  nothing 
in  your  plans  or  purposes  which  will  prevent  our 
being  forever  united," 


42  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

Pausing,  Oswald  noted  Esther's  tremor,  but 
awaited  her  response. 

In  hesitating,  plaintive  voice,  Esther  said : 

"Mr.  Langdon,  I  greatly  appreciate  your  senti- 
ments toward  me,  and  feel  much  interest  in  your 
future.  No  light  consideration  would  influence 
me  in  such  an  important  decision.  I  have  no 
words  to  tell  you  how  it  pains  me  to  decline  such 
an  honorable  proposal.  I  too  will  always  have 
tender  recollections  of  your  stay  at  Northfield. 
My  life  will  be  devoted  to  alleviating  the  sorrows 
of  the  poor  and  wretched.  This  vow  was  taken 
before  you  came  to  Northfield,  and  I  must  not 
break  it,  though  the  trial  be  indeed  very  hard. 
My  life  as  your  wife  would  be  against  the  plain 
dictates  of  duty  and  a  breach  of  covenant  with 
Heaven." 

Completely  stunned,  Oswald  felt  the  decisive 
solemnity  of  Esther's  words,  but  could  find  no 
fitting  reply.  He  had  too  much  respect  for  her 
good  opinion,  even  though  she  crush  his  fondest 
hopes,  to  argue  against  the  grounds  of  her  deci- 
sion. There  was  something  so  intangible,  yet 
solemnly  real,  in  this  decisive  consecration  to  holy 
ends  that  Oswald  experienced  a  sense  of  bewil- 
derment and  awe,  rendering  nerveless  his  imperi- 
ous will. 

Following  some  further  explanations  by  Esther 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  4$ 

for  her  fixed  resolve,  they  had  returned  and 
joined  their  friends  without  more  than  a  few 
words. 

Having  retired  to  his  room,  Oswald  pondered 
long  and  bitterly  over  the  unwelcome  revelations 
of  the  day.  Esther  had  told  him  that  for  a  long 
time  she  had  been  thinking  of  her  chosen  life- 
work,  but  was  fully  decided  in  this  resolve  by 
the  solemn  words  of  a  minister  spoken  while  she 
was  at  London.  Oswald  had  no  censure  for  this 
high-principled,  conscientious  girl's  infatuation, 
but  indignantly  railed  against  her  spiritual  ad- 
visers. These  promoters  of  high  ethical  philos- 
ophy were  safe  from  undue  force  of  their  own 
appeals,  though  more  susceptible  hearts  might 
be  crushed  through  conscientious  compliance.  It 
maddened  Oswald  that  this  lovely  girl,  with  all 
her  perfections  of  mind,  face,  and  form,  should 
be  cast,  like  a  common  worm,  into  the  great,  vul- 
gar, carnivorous  mouth  of  human  want.  If 
Christ's  ultimate  aim  were  alleviation  of  physical 
suffering,  why  not  feed  and  heal  all  earth's 
hungry,  diseased  millions,  through  diviner,  broad- 
gauged  philanthropy  than  lagging  processes  of 
personal  devotion? 

Oswald  recalled  the  hateful,  cruel,  bigoted  zeal 
of  a  Calchas,  pressing  upon  Agamemnon  at  Aulis 
the  unappeased  wrath  of  the  gods,  until  to  fill 


44  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

the  canvas  of  Grecian  fleet  for  Troy  sail  this  so- 
called  ' '  King  of  Men' '  could  yield  his  household's 
idol  to  butcher-blade  of  human  sacrifice. 

Could  it  be  that  the  courteous,  indulgent  Sir 
Donald  Randolph,  with  his  wealth  of  cultured, 
intellectual  power,  was  such  a  cruel,  heartless, 
moral  idealist  as  to  approve  of  his  daughter's 
immolation  on  this  slow-torturing  funeral  pyre? 

Then,  too,  Esther's  infatuation  for  such  dreary 
life!  Esther  seemed  to  think  the  infinite  plans 
would  fail  without  her  cooperation.  Diana's 
intervention  saved  the  weeping,  trembling 
Iphigenia,  but  how  find  available  substitute  or 
Tauris  asylum  for  deluded  Esther  Randolph? 

Thus  chafing  against  the  day's  revelations, 
Oswald  continued,  until  wearied  he  relaxed  from 
such  tense  state  into  uneasy  sleep. 

Paul  Lanier's  quickened  sense  of  personal  hu- 
miliation struggled  with  the  promptings  of  over- 
powering craft.  At  times  his  vindictive  malice 
planned  revengeful  surprises  for  the  man  who 
was  in  some  way  responsible  for  Paul's  treat- 
ment. True,  Paul  saw  little  in  Oswald's  conduct 
toward  Alice  evincing  any  absorbing  interest,  and 
could  detect  that  Esther  was  the  attraction ;  but 
had  not  this  fascinating  Englishman  come  be- 
tween him  and  the  girl  of  his  choice?  With  set 
lips  he  recalled  each  slight  received  at  Northfield, 
and  meditated  sure  revenge.  "The  time  is 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  45 

short,"  he  mutters,  "and  I  must  not  long  tem- 
porize upon  methods,  but  there  must  be  cautious 
anticipation  of  all  the  consequences." 

In  his  malicious  ire  Paul  could  have  found  it 
easy  forever  to  silence  the  voices  of  that  sleeping 
household. 

"My  manners  shall  mask  devilish  craft  until 
success  is  assured.  There  will  be  smiling,  hypo- 
critical acquiescence  in  Northfield  plans,  then 
prompt,  decisive  action  upon  the  part  of  Paul 
Lanier. " 

For  hours  Paul  continued  revolving  in  his  mind 
various  plans,  but  reached  no  definite  conclusion 
as  to  his  course  of  action. 

With  all  his  survey  of  the  situation  in  its  re- 
motest bearings,  and  determination  to  practice 
dissembling,  cautious  craft,  Paul's  decisive  acts 
in  this  brooding  tragedy  were  to  be  the  result  of 
passionate  impulse. 


CHAPTER  IV 

LAKE  AND   RIVER  TRAGEDIES 

The  Northfield  household  was  early  astir  upon 
the  morning  after  the  lake  ride.  Neither  Oswald 
nor  Paul  had  any  hint  of  the  other's  fate. 

Oswald  possessed  too  much  gentlemanly 
instinct  to  abate  his  respectful  treatment  of  both 
father  and  daughter.  Through  craft,  Paul  was 
very  courteous.  He  announced  his  intention  to 
return  that  afternoon.  With  many  expressions 
of  regret,  Paul  left  Northfield. 

Pierre  Lanier  is  in  London.  Paul  and  his 
father  hold  a  conference,  at  which  present  and 
future  plans  are  discussed.  The  refusal  of  Alice 
Webster  to  become  Paul's  wife  and  her  apparent 
infatuation  for  Oswald  Langdon  are  talked  over. 
Pierre  says: 

"We  must  bring  about  this  marriage  in  some 
way,  Paul.  To  fail  would  be  very  serious.  That 
other  fellow  shall  not  marry  Alice.  The  man 
who  came  with  me  from  Calcutta  will  do  as  I  say. 
He  shall  begin  the  suit  now.  The  income  from 
this  remnant  of  her  father's  fortune  is  Alice's 
sole  support.  She  does  not  know  of  the  defect 

46 


in  her  title  to  the  property.  Alice  will  be  frantic 
when  the  papers  are  served.  Both  of  us  will 
favor  her  side  of  the  case  and  pose  as  sympa- 
thetic friends.  Gradually  we  can  show  Alice  our 
good  intentions.  When  her  helplessness  and 
poverty  become  clear,  how  easy  to  renew  your 
proposal.  She  will  have  faith  in  your  sincerity 
then,  Paul.  To  escape  a  life  of  want  the  girl 
will  become  the  wife  of  wealthy  Paul  Lanier. 
You  would  make  Alice  a  fine  husband,  Paul." 

Next  day  an  action  involving  the  title  to  the 
London  property  belonging  to  Alice  Webster, 
and  for  an  accounting  of  accrued  rents,  was 
begun  by  William  Dodge.  Soon  afterward 
proper  papers  were  duly  served. 

Upon  learning  of  this  Alice  was  distracted. 
Trembling  with  excitement,  she  appealed  to  Sir 
Donald.  This  generous- hearted  barrister  felt 
much  sympathy  for  Alice.  It  was  decided  that 
Sir  Donald  would  go  to  London. 

To  divert  Alice's  mind  from  these  worries, 
Oswald  and  both  girls  take  frequent  sails  upon 
the  lake.  The  interest  of  Alice  in  Oswald  seems 
growing,  and  she  is  cheerful  only  in  his  com- 
pany. 

One  day  he  does  not  join  them  in  their  lake 
excursion,  but  Sir  Donald  takes  his  place.  A 
few  hours  later  Oswald  goes  down  to  the  shore. 
Not  finding  his  friends,  he  sets  out  in  a  small  sail- 


48  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

boat,  expecting  to  see  them  somewhere  on  the 
lake. 

Soon  he  sees  another  sail  move  out  from  the 
shore  in  the  distance.  Lifting  his  field-glasses, 
he  learns  that  there  are  but  two  persons  aboard, 
a  man  and  woman.  The  boat  is  similar  to  the 
one  which  Sir  Donald  must  have  taken,  but  where 
is  Esther  or  Alice?  The  boat  moves  away  rap- 
idly. Both  figures  are  now  standing.  Applying 
the  glasses  to  determine  which  of  the  girls  is  on 
board,  he  beholds  a  struggle.  The  girl  falls  over- 
board and  sinks  out  of  sight.  The  boat  pulls 
rapidly  away,  passing  out  of  view  beyond  a  tim- 
bered point  not  far  distant. 

Oswald's  sail  is  soon  at  the  place  where  he  had 
seen  the  girl  disappear.  Looking  around,  he  is 
surprised  to  behold  the  apparently  lifeless  form 
on  the  surface  of  the  water. 

The  mystery  is  cleared  when  he  sees  that  a 
projecting  bush  holds  up  the  body  by  contact 
with  a  knotted  scarf  around  the  neck  of  the 
drowned  girl. 

Oswald  places  the  limp  form  in  the  bottom  of 
the  boat,  and  soon  reaches  the  shore.  Remov- 
ing the  body  to  a  grassy  bank,  he  sees  Esther 
and  Sir  Donald  approaching. 

They  are  terribly  shocked.  He  begins  to  ex- 
plain, when  there  is  a  movement,  with  positive 
signs  of  returning  consciousness.  Soon  the  eyes 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  49 

open  with  a  wild  stare.  Slowly  the  wet  figure 
revives.  All  are  surprised  to  recognize  Alice 
Webster  returned  to  life. 

The  girl  seems  dazed,  but  at  length  knows  her 
friends.  For  a  while  explanations  are  deferred. 
Without  search  for  the  missing  boat,  all  are  taken 
by  Oswald  in  his  sail,  and  are  soon  at  the  point 
of  embarking,  where  a  carriage  awaits  them. 
Reaching  Northfield,  they  enter  its  doors,  with- 
out reference  to  the  day's  events. 

In  about  an  hour  Alice  is  able  to  relate  her 
experiences.  In  the  mean  time,  Oswald  had 
acquainted  Esther  and  Sir  Donald  with  his  part 
in  this  mysterious  drama.  The  explanation  is 
startling. 

"I  was  sitting  on  the  shore  near  the  boat. 
Both  of  you  had  taken  a  stroll,  and  were  out  of 
sight.  I  heard  stealthy  steps,  and  looking  up 
was  frightened  to  see  Paul  Lanier.  He  spoke 
very  gently,  begging  my  pardon  for  the  intrusion. 
Then  Paul  said:  'I  have  heard  of  your  trouble, 
Miss  Webster,  and  came  to  offer  my  sympathy 
and  help.  Father  and  I  will  be  able  to  render 
you  some  assistance,  as  we  know  all  the  facts. 
Will  you  do  us  the  honor  to  accept  our  aid  in 
thwarting  this  unjust  attempt  to  rob  you  of  all 
means  of  support?' 

"I  was  surprised  at  the  kind  offer,  and  con- 
sented. After  a  while  Paul  spoke  of  seeing  two 


5<>  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

people  among  the  trees  farther  up  the  lake,  and 
said  he  thought  they  must  have  been  Miss  Ran- 
dolph and  her  father.  He  then  said,  'Why  not 
take  a  sail  in  that  direction,  and  meet  them  re- 
turning?' I  consented,  and  we  started  up  the 
lake.  The  boat  headed  for  the  point  extending 
out  from  the  other  shore.  I  asked  Paul  where 
we  were  going.  He  answered,  'We  can  reach 
that  point  over  there,  and  get  back  in  time  to 
meet  your  friends.'  His  reply  was  testy  and 
manner  unexpected.  I  grew  suspicious,  and 
insisted  on  our  return.  Paul  became  angry, 
and  did  not  heed  my  demands.  In  my  fear, 
I  arose  and  grasped  his  arm.  He  fiercely  told 
me  to  sit  down,  using  a  fearful  oath.  I  refused, 
and  said  some  wild,  bitter  things.  He  then 
roughly  pushed  me  back,  and  I  fell  overboard." 

The  mystery  of  Paul  Lanier's  conduct  greatly 
puzzled  all.  However,  it  was  evident  that  he 
had  not  intended  the  consequence  of  his  rash  act. 
This  was  the  result  of  brutal  passion  at  her  resist- 
ance to  some  other  design.  What  could  he  have 
intended  in  his  deceitful  ruse?  He  must  have 
been  convinced  of  her  death,  and  fled,  using  the 
boat  to  gain  time.  All  were  sure  that  Alice 
nevermore  would  be  troubled  by  Paul  Lanier. 
He  would  flee,  pursued  by  the  supposed  Nemesis 
of  his  victim. 

In  this  their  conclusion  was  natural,  but  not 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  51 

based  on  subtle  knowledge  of  Paul's  character. 
He  possessed  marvelous  cunning  and  much  per- 
sonal courage.  No  one  but  Alice  saw  him  in  the 
boat,  and  he  thinks  she  is  at  the  bottom  of  the 
lake.  His  coming  to  Northfield  was  in  disguise, 
known  only  to  Pierre  Lanier.  In  the  same  man- 
ner Paul  returned  to  London. 

The  affair  had  taken  a  most  unpremeditated 
turn,  but  father  and  son  will  accept  the  tragic 
result  with  resignation.  Had  their  plans  finally 
miscarried,  there  would  have  been  a  removal  of 
Alice  Webster.  Better  for  their  consciences  that 
her  death  was  due  to  sudden  passion  and  accident 
than  to  "malice  aforethought." 

Both  scanned  all  the  daily  papers  for  news  of 
Alice's  disappearance,  but  were  perplexed  by 
failure  to  see  such  reference.  Not  being  able 
longer  to  bear  the  suspense,  Paul,  in  new  dis- 
guise, again  appeared  in  the  vicinity  of  North- 
field.  Inquiring  as  to  any  incidents  of  note 
occurring  in  that  neighborhood,  he  learns  only 
of  other  petty  gossip.  He  dares  not  visit  the 
residence,  but  watches  for  its  familiar  faces. 

At  length  his  tireless  zeal  is  rewarded. 

Paul  is  hidden  in  a  thick  undergrowth  of 
bushes,  nearly  opposite  the  point  in  the  lake 
where  Alice  Webster  had  sunk  from  sight. 
Looking  from  his  retreat,  he  sees  the  ghost  of 
the  drowned  girl  approaching.  In  terror,  Paul 


52  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

cowers  before  this  supernatural  figure  which 
passes  his  hiding-place.  Esther  and  Oswald 
come  in  view. 

It  now  dawns  on  Paul  that  in  some  mysterious 
way  Alice  had  been  rescued  from  the  lake.  He 
fears  that  news  of  the  incident  has  been  sup- 
pressed until  complete  evidence  can  be  secured 
against  him.  Doubtless  Alice  had  informed  her 
friends,  who  are  now  on  his  trail.  But  Paul's 
conduct  will  be  other  than  they  expect.  By  re- 
maining disguised  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of 
his  crime  he  will  keep  advised  of  their  every 
move. 

Waiting  until  all  have  passed,  Paul  leaves  his 
hiding-place  and  follows  at  safe  distance.  It  is 
not  his  intention  to  be  seen  by  any  of  the  party, 
as  he  wishes  to  spy  upon  their  movements,  but 
in  event  of  discovery  no  one  will  recognize  Paul 
Lanier  in  such  disguise. 

Moving  around  in  a  circle,  Paul  reaches  a  point 
within  hearing  distance  of  where  the  three  are 
likely  to  stop  for  rest  and  conversation.  A  nar- 
row, steep-banked  ravine  will  separate  him  from 
them,  but  near  enough  for  distinct  hearing. 

Screened  from  view  by  some  low,  thick 
bushes,  where  he  can  note  their  actions,  Paul 
awaits  the  coming  of  Esther,  Alice,  and  Oswald, 
who  are  now  together. 

The  three  sit  down  on  the  grassy  bank  oppo- 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  53 

site  Paul's  retreat.  Soon  Alice  begins  to  discuss 
the  subject  of  her  London  financial  trouble,  and 
tells  Oswald  she  intends  to  accompany  Sir 
Donald  there  on  the  next  day.  "Will  you  not 
go  with  us  and  make  my  home  yours  while  in 
the  city?" 

To  this  invitation,  given  in  most  bewitching 
manner,  the  young  man  courteously  demurs. 
Just  now  he  has  little  curiosity  for  London  scen- 
ery. In  fact,  Oswald  feels  a  lingering  fondness 
for  Northfield. 

But  the  prospect  takes  an  unexpected  turn. 
Esther's  sense  of  the  proprieties  asserts  itself. 
She  likes  London  very  much,  and  wishes  to 
accompany  her  father.  "It  will  be  so  nice  to  see 
the  sights  with  papa!" 

Oswald  now  sees  wherein  he  may  be  of  service 
in  assisting  Sir  Donald  to  understand  this  case. 
As  he  thinks  of  some  time  practicing  the  legal 
profession,  until  a  wider  field  opens,  this  will  be 
a  good  chance  to  acquire  a  little  preliminary 
knowledge.  He  now  has  little  doubt  but  that 
Alice  will  win  her  case.  With  the  cooperation 
of  Oswald  Langdon,  Sir  Donald  Randolph  cannot 
fail. 

This  confidence  is  contagious.  Alice  and 
Esther  now  feel  that  the  case  is  won. 

Next  day  Sir  Donald,  Oswald,  Esther,  and 
Alice  go  to  London.  On  the  same  train  there 


54  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

is  an  odd-looking,  strangely  dressed,  heavily 
whiskered  man,  who  says  nothing,  but  keeps 
track  of  the  Northfield  party  until  all  enter  the 
home  of  Alice  Webster. 

Sir  Donald  learns  that  the  plaintiff,  William 
Dodge,  is  from  Calcutta.  Recently  arrived  from 
India,  he  had  instituted  the  action.  There  was 
no  record  of  any  deed  connecting  the  Webster 
estate  with  the  original  title.  How  the  decree 
of  court  adjudging  title  to  Alice  as  sole  heir 
of  William  Webster  had  been  obtained  was  a 
mystery.  Perhaps  some  unrecorded  conveyance 
from  rightful  owners  to  William  Webster  had 
been  presented,  and  upon  these  the  decree  was 
based. 

Solicitors  were  employed  by  Alice.  In  sup- 
port of  her  rights  they  could  find  no  record  or 
other  evidence.  However,  they  began  most  ex- 
haustive search  to  locate  the  different  grantors 
whose  names  appeared  in  the  Dodge  chain  of 
title. 

Sir  Donald  suspected  that  the  Dodge  papers 
were  forgeries,  or  were  obtained  from  record 
owners  who  had  conveyed  to  the  father  of  Alice 
and  afterward  deeded  the  same  property  to  the 
Dodge  grantors.  Possibly  there  might  be 
a  number  of  unrecorded  deeds.  Perhaps  the 
records  had  been  falsified. 

Numberless  possible  contingencies  were  sug- 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  55 

gested  to  his  legal  acumen.  Contrary  to  his 
usual  secretive  habit,  Sir  Donald  suggests  these 
to  Oswald,  who  in  turn  comments  upon  them  to 
Alice  and  Esther,  with  all  the  gravity  of  original 
discovery. 

Sir  Donald's  reports  to  Alice  were  brief,  giving 
little  information,  except  ultimate  facts  as  to 
results  of  the  investigations.  Upon  most  mat- 
ters relating  to  proposed  tactics,  Sir  Donald  was 
silent. 

Oswald  marveled  at  the  obtuseness  of  this  emi- 
nent barrister.  Why  not  unravel  this  web  of 
connivance  with  dispatch?  Time,  distance,  and 
every  contingency,  immediate  or  remote,  were 
merely  incidental.  Oswald  Langdon  will  see 
that  the  solicitors  and  Sir  Donald  Randolph  do 
not  fail. 

One  day  Alice  pressed  Sir  Donald  for  an  opin- 
ion of  the  probable  time  required  to  have  the 
cloud  upon  her  title  removed,  and  said:  "I 
hope  you  will  frankly  tell  me  all  the  difficulties 
likely  to  confront  you  in  the  case.  The  matter 
surely  can  be  decided  in  a  short  time.  From 
what  Oswald  has  told  me,  I  certainly  will  win." 

Sir  Donald  explained  many  uncertainties  of  the 
case.  His  talk  was  so  sincere,  evincing  such 
understanding  of  the  puzzling  mazes  of  the  mat- 
ter, that  Alice  could  not  fail  to  see  her  chances 


56  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

of  success  were  at  best  very  doubtful.  In  spite 
of-  Sir  Donald's  promise  to  devote  time  and 
money  to  vindicate  her  title,  Alice  felt  despondent 
over  the  outlook.  She  appealed  to  Oswald  for 
hopeful  assurance,  explaining  fully  what  had 
been  said  by  Sir  Donald. 

Oswald  saw  the  gravity  of  her  trouble,  and 
could  say  little  to  mitigate  it.  Naturally  he  was 
frank,  and  would  not  indulge  in  flattery  or  deceit. 
He  longed  to  encourage  Alice,  but  could  find  no 
truthful  words  of  hope. 

Alice  saw  his  evident  sympathy,  and  felt 
pleased  despite  her  utter  helplessness. 

Esther  proposed  that  they  take  a  stroll  in  some 
of  the  public  grounds.  The  three  afterward 
were  seated  in  Hyde  Park.  Esther  moved  away, 
as  Alice  seemed  anxious  to  talk  with  Oswald  upon 
some  confidential  matter. 

Alice  related  Paul  Lanier's  proposal,  and 
dwelt  at  length  upon  the  many  persecutions  she 
had  endured,  culminating  in  the  lake  tragedy. 

"I  always  felt  an  unaccountable  dread  of  both 
Paul  and  his  father.  Can  it  be  that  there  is 
some  conspiracy  concerning  my  father's  estate 
in  India?  Is  my  existence  in  the  way  of  their 
schemes?  Would  my  death  or  marriage  with 
Paul  help  them?  I  feel  that  all  my  acts  are 
known.  How  suddenly  Paul  appeared  at  the 
lake!  They  now  may  be  watching  us!" 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  57 

Looking  around,  Oswald  was  struck  by  the 
attitude  of  a  plain-appearing  man,  with  heavy 
whiskers,  seated  about  twenty  feet  distant,  evi- 
dently listening.  Oswald  said  nothing  about 
this,  as  he  did  not  wish  to  increase  her  fears,  and 
the  stranger's  conduct  seemed  due  to  vulgar  curi- 
osity. 

Alice  was  so  despondent  over  her  financial 
stress,  that  she  knew  not  what  to  do. 

"What  will  become  of  me,  Mr.  Langdon,  if  I 
fail  in  the  case?" 

Oswald  spoke  hopefully,  and  thought  there 
would  be  some  way  out  of  her  trouble.  Esther 
came  up,  and  he  then  proposed  a  moonlight  boat- 
ride  on  the  Thames.  He  would  rent  a  rowboat, 
and  was  quite  good  with  the  oars.  They  decided 
to  take  the  ride.  Soon  after  the  three  returned 
to  the  home  of  Alice. 

Sir  Donald  invited  both  the  girls  and  Oswald 
to  attend  an  opera  that  evening.  Esther  ex- 
plained that  they  had  agreed  upon  a  boat-ride. 
''But  perhaps  Alice  and  Mr.  Langdon  would  find 
the  opera  just  as  pleasant." 

To  please  Alice,  the  matter  was  finally  settled 
by  Esther  accompanying  her  father  to  the 
opera  and  the  others  taking  the  ride.  Oswald 
did  not  approve  of  this  arrangement,  but  offered 
no  objection. 

During   the    evening   Alice   seemed    nervous. 


58  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

She  would  exert  her  most  bewitching  arts  to  inter- 
est Oswald,  and  then  remain  silent.  Many  pleas- 
ant complimentary  remarks  would  be  cut  off 
abruptly,  as  if  the  speaker  refrained  from  further 
comment  through  maidenly  hesitation  or  re- 
straint. He  noticed  her  odd  manner,  but  being 
much  absorbed  in  thoughts  of  the  opera,  was  not 
inclined  to  be  sensitive  or  critical.  After  some 
time  had  been  passed  in  this  manner,  she  sug- 
gested that  they  tie  up  the  boat  to  a  projecting 
bush  on  the  bank  of  the  stream  and  take  a  stroll 
along  the  shore. 

Alice  and  Oswald  walked  along  the  bank  for 
a  few  minutes,  coming  to  some  overhanging 
shrubbery,  where  there  was  a  seat,  used  by  stroll- 
ers along  that  side  of  the  Thames.  They  sat 
down  within  a  few  feet  of  the  shore.  The  girl 
still  acted  strangely,  appearing  to  have  some 
matter  in  thought  importunate  for  expression, 
but  nervously  suppressed.  Oswald  inquired  if 
Alice  were  still  worrying  over  her  financial 
troubles,  adding  some  hopeful  remarks  as  to  the 
future,  even  if  the  property  should  pass  into  the 
possession  of  another.  His  manner  was  sympa- 
thetic. Overcome  by  her  emotions  and  his 
words,  she  began  to  cry. 

Oswald  was  now  in  a  dilemma.  He  could  face 
danger  with  unflinching  nerves,  but  was  a  novice 
in  such  an  emergency.  Doing  what  any  young 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  59 

man  with  generous  impulses  naturally  would  do 
under  such  circumstances,  he  attempted  to  allay 
the  fears  of  his  hysterical  companion.  There 
was  little  of  premeditated  propriety  in  his  words 
or  conduct. 

Alice  now  confessed  to  Oswald  her  love. 
"Much  as  I  dread  being  left  penniless,  such  pov- 
erty would  be  nothing  compared  to  loss  of  you. 
With  all  the  worry  and  uncertainty  caused  by 
this  villainous  conspiracy  against  my  father's 
estate,  shadowed  by  fear  of  the  hateful  Paul 
Lanier,  life  since  meeting  you  at  Northfield  has 
been  a  joyous  dream.  Without  you  I  cannot 
live,  pursued  by  the  cunning  malice  and  crafty 
scheming  of  these  persecutors.  Will  you  for- 
give me,  Mr.  Langdon,  for  not  waiting  a  pro- 
posal? You  have  been  so  kind,  I  cannot  believe 
you  insincere." 

To  say  that  Oswald  was  embarrassed  by  this  un- 
expected burst  of  feminine  emotion  would  be  mild 
expression  of  his  feelings.  He  was  stunned  and 
speechless.  What  could  he  say  in  reply?  The 
utter  helplessness  of  Alice,  with  her  despondent 
future  outlook,  pursued  by  enemies  whose  aims 
were  cruelly  vague,  against  all  restraints  of  maid- 
enly sentiment  declaring  love  for  one  having  no 
responsive  feeling  other  than  pity,  was  pathetic. 
Had  he  not  unwittingly  contributed  to  her  mis- 
ery by  his  unguarded  conduct?  Would  not  his 


60  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

denial  of  her  strange  suit  be  a  base  betrayal? 
Alice  had  thought  his  conduct  sincere.  How 
could  he  now  crush  this  poor  girl's  hopes  by 
frank  statement  of  his  real  sentiments. 

With  staring,  inquisitive  eyes  Alice  watched 
Oswald's  troubled  face  while  these  thoughts 
were  passing  through  his  mind.  She  could  not 
mistake  his  embarrassment.  With  dawning  pre- 
sentiment of  his  unspoken  decision,  this  despair- 
ing girl,  standing  erect,  gave  one  glance  at  the 
river.  Her  action  was  quickly  noted  by  Oswald, 
who  sprang  between  Alice  and  the  shore.  She 
begged  him  to  have  pity.  "You  have  made  me 
love  you!  Do  not  cast  me  off!  Whatever  hap- 
pens, save  me  from  that  hateful  villain,  Paul 
Lanier!" 

There  is  a  flash  of  steel,  a  blow  and  thrust, 
followed  by  the  splash  of  two  bodies.  A  form 
stoops  over  the  projecting  shore  until  the  waters 
have  hidden  both  from  view.  By  aid  of  the 
moonlight,  scanning  the  stream  far  as  can  be  seen 
in  its  onward  course,  this  peering  watcher  seems 
fearful  that  his  victims  may  escape  from  the  river. 
At  the  sound  of  voices,  he  mutters  an  oath  and 
skulks  away. 

Oswald  rises  and  swims  against  the  current. 
Grasping  an  overhanging  shrub  in  contact  with 
the  water's  surface,  by  great  effort  he  manages 
to  reach  land. 


"THERE  WAS  A  FLASH  OF  STEEL,  A  BLOW  AND  THRUST,  FOLLOWED 
BY  THE  SPLASH  OF  TWO  BODIES." 


PIERRE   AND  PAUL  LANIER  6l 

Before  starting  upstream,  Oswald  looked  for 
any  appearance  of  Alice.  There  was  no  sign. 
When  on  the  shore,  he  tried  to  go  down  the  river 
in  hope  of  rescuing  her,  but  loss  of  blood  and  his 
fatigue  prevented. 

Hearing  distant  voices,  it  dawns  on  Oswald 
that  he  will  be  suspected  of  having  caused  the 
death  of  Alice  Webster.  They  had  gone  for  this 
night  row,  and  were  last  seen  together.  Whether 
the  body  shall  be  found  or  not,  he  will  be  sus- 
pected of  having  murdered  the  girl.  Who  will 
believe  his  statement  of  the  facts? 

These  thoughts  and  his  weakened  state  still 
kept  Oswald  rooted  to  the  spot,  undecided  what 
to  do.  The  voices  grow  more  distinct.  He 
detects  the  excitement  of  those  approaching. 
Shall  he  await  their  appearance,  or  meet  them 
coming  and  explain  all? 

In  this  dilemma  Oswald  follows  the  impulse 
seeming  to  him  most  rational.  Avoid  these 
strangers  about  whom  he  knows  nothing;  confide 
first  in  his  friends;  with  them  and  the  police 
search  for  the  body  of  Alice  Webster. 

With  these  conclusions  rapidly  formed,  Oswald 
rises  to  his  feet.  Weak  from  loss  of  blood,  but 
with  forced  energy,  he  starts  in  an  opposite 
direction  from  that  of  the  voices,  intending  to 
make  a  circle,  and  coming  in  their  rear,  follow 
cautiously  until  these  strangers  have  passed  up 


62  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

the  stream  beyond  the  point  where  the  boat  is 
tied  to  the  shore.  He  then  will  return  the  boat. 
After  reporting  to  Sir  Donald  and  Esther,  the 
police  shall  be  notified,  and  together  they  will 
search  for  the  missing  body. 

Oswald  continued  for  some  distance,  but  saw 
no  chance,  without  detection,  of  getting  back  of 
those  in  the  rear.  In  this  way  he  traveled  until 
entirely  exhausted.  Crawling  a  few  rods  out  of 
their  path,  but  in  full  view,  he  watched  them, 
expecting  to  be  seen. 

Four  men  passed  between  him  and  the  shore. 
One  remarked:  "Say,  pards,  that  empty  boat 
down  there  looks  suspicious.  Why  hasn't  any- 
body showed  up?  Wonder  what's  their  bloody 
lay." 

"Oh,  you're  a  little  off,  old  chappie,  to-night! 
Guess  that  red  bottle  you  emptied  got  you 
a  bloody  eye!" 

The  quartette  gave  a  boisterous  laugh,  and 
passed  by. 

When  these  were  out  of  sight,  Oswald  arose 
and  started  back  toward  the  boat,  but  soon  was 
compelled  again  to  sit  down.  Despairing  of  his 
ability  to  return  that  night,  he  crawled  into  some 
bushes  away  from  the  path,  and  slept. 

The  sun  is  brightly  shining  when  he  awakes. 
His  left  arm  is  sore,  but  he  finds  that  it  is  only 
a  deep  flesh  wound,  which  had  caused  excessive 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  63 

flow  of  blood.  The  complications  of  his  position 
daze  Oswald.  How  can  he  return  and  give  infor- 
mation of  Alice  Webster's  death?  What  reason- 
able excuse  can  be  assigned  for  his  delay?  How 
seemingly  transparent  this  yarn!  Will  it  not  be 
evident  that  he  manufactured  a  tissue  of  false- 
hoods, and  to  clinch  these  preposterous  lies 
inflicted  on  himself  this  slight  wound? 

Return  is  not  to  be  considered.  There  is  no 
avoiding  the  gallows  but  in  flight.  But  how 
escape? 

Oswald  feels  feverish  thirst,  and  hoping  to  find 
clear  water  follows  toward  its  source  a  muddy 
little  rivulet  emptying  into  the  river.  In  this 
way  he  travels  about  a  mile  from  shore,  where, 
in  the  corner  of  a  fenced  strip  of  ground,  are 
a  boy  and  a  girl  drinking  from  a  clear  stream. 

Frightened  by  this  pale-looking,  bareheaded 
tramp,  the  children  fled.  Oswald  drank  deeply 
of  the  refreshing  water,  and  was  moving  away, 
when  a  loud  voice  commanded  him  to  stop. 
Looking  up,  Oswald  saw  a  burly  citizen,  just 
over  the  fence,  purring  with  swelling  sense  of  pro- 
prietorship. 

Oswald's  combative  faculties  are  aroused,  and 
in  defiant  attitude  he  awaits  the  attack. 

"Who  be  ye,  man,  and  what  ye  doing  here?" 

Oswald  explained  that  he  was  a  stranger  there, 
and  had  slept  on  the  bank  of  the  river.  His  hat 


64  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

was  lost.  He  hoped  that  no  harm  had  been 
done.  He  had  money,  and  would  pay  for  all 
damages. 

The  refined  manner  of  speech  and  good  looks 
made  a  favorable  impression  upon  the  staring 
proprietor. 

Oswald  saw  his  advantage,  and  appealed  to 
this  red-faced  inquisitor  for  breakfast,  adding 
that  he  would  pay  well. 

Greatly  mollified,  the  other  invited  him  into 
the  house,  and  set  before  his  guest  a  substantial 
meal. 

It  occurred  to  Oswald  that  by  show  of  liber- 
ality he  might  gain  very  valuable  assistance  in 
extricating  himself  from  his  terrible  fix.  He 
tossed  a  half-crown  toward  his  host,  who  stared 
in  blank  amazement. 

"That  is  right;  keep  it  all,  my  kind  friend." 

With  much  show  of  appreciation  the  coin  was 
pocketed. 

' '  By  the  way,  have  you  a  good  horse  and  cart  ?' ' 

"You  bet  I  has!" 

"Say,  friend,  don't  you  wish  to  make  some 
money?" 

"That's  what  I  does!" 

"Well,  I  must  be  forty  miles  away  to-night 
sometime,  and  here  are  three  half-crowns  for 
the  drive.  How  soon  can  you  start?" 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  65 

"Inside  of  an  hour." 

"Tossing  the  coins  to  his  excited  host,  Oswald 
said:  "Get  ready  right  off!  Tell  no  one,  and 
there  is  a  sovereign  at  the  end  of  our  ride! 
Have  you  an  old  duster  and  hat?" 

Rushing  to  a  closet,  Dick  Bray  produced  the 
desired  outfit,  which  had  a  most  superannuated 
look. 

"Keep  the  stuff,  and  welcome!"  said  Dick, 
with  an  air  of  much  conscious  generosity. 

With  closed  lips,  Dick  set  about  preparations 
for  the  eventful  journey. 

In  less  than  an  hour  they  were  jogging  along 
the  road  at  pretty  lively  gait  for  their  slow-geared 
outfit. 

Oswald  assumed  a  most  taciturn  manner,  which 
convinced  Dick  that  he  was  some  high-born  chap 
who  had  been  on  a  "lark"  and  wished  to  keep 
"shady."  The  thought  of  that  sovereign  re- 
strained Dick's  curiosity  so  thoroughly  that  but 
little  was  said  by  either. 

Unused  to  such  long,  vigorous  journeys,  the 
horse  required  much  urging,  and  then  made  dis- 
tance slowly.  At  four  o'clock  the  next  morning 
they  came  within  two  miles  of  Oswald's  home. 
Dick  received  the  promised  coin,  and  was  advised 
to  go  back  a  few  miles  and  rest  up.  Oswald 
lived  near,  and  would  walk  the  rest  of  the  way. 


66  .OSWALD  LANGDON 

"Say  nothing,  and  perhaps  I  can  do  more 
some  time!" 

Thus  adjured,  Dick  Bray  parted  with  Oswald 
Langdon,  fully  determined  to  be  very  secretive 
about  that  mysterious  drive. 


CHAPTER  V 

OSWALD'S  FLIGHT 

Reverend  Percy  Langdon  has  been  conversing 
with  his  wife  about  the  future  career  of  their  only 
boy.  Conscious  of  Oswald's  brilliant  powers  and 
high  ambitions,  both  feel  a  -natural  sense  of 
parental  pride  in  this  son  who  is  their  one  earthly 
hope.  The  fond  mother  talks  of  this  manly, 
stalwart  youth,  using  childhood's  endearing 
terms,  and  expresses  solicitude  for  his  present 
welfare,  while  the  father,  with  habitual  sense  of 
superior  perception,  positively  but  tenderly  allays 
her  fears. 

"Oswald  is  safe  anywhere.  Our  boy  can  be 
trusted  in  any  emergency.  He  will  make  his 
mark.  I  wonder  what  position  Oswald  will 
occupy  in  a  few  years!  How  proud  he  is  of  his 
mother!" 

"But,  Percy,  dear,  Ossie  has  his  father's  tem- 
per and  is  so  self-willed  at  times!" 

"Now  go  to  sleep,  little  mother!" 

A  hurried  knock  is  heard  at  the  front  door. 
Startled  by  such  early,  unexpected  call,  there  is 
no  response.  The  knock  is  repeated  loudly, 

67 


68  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

and  the  bell  rings.  Springing  up,  the  rector 
cautiously  opens  the  door,  when  a  dusty  figure 
hastily  pushes  into  the  dark  hall. 

Reverend  Percy  Langdon  grapples  with  the 
intruder,  who  holds  on,  but  attempts  no  violence. 
"Father!"  is  the  low-spoken  greeting.  "Don't 
frighten  mother,  and  I  will  explain." 

After  some  hurried  talk,  sobs,  and  heart- 
breaking good-bys,  a  figure  steals  out  in  the 
dawning  light,  and  starts  for  Southampton. 

Oswald  walked  rapidly.  After  about  two 
hours  he  was  overtaken  by  a  man  driving  a  horse 
attached  to  a  buckboard.  He  received  a  hearty 
invitation  to  take  a  ride.  He  learned  that  the 
man  was  going  ten  miles,  to  meet  a  friend  on 
business.  To  all  questions  Oswald  gave  evasive 
replies.  At  nine  o'clock  they  arrived  at  the 
place  named.  Oswald  walked  on  until  noon, 
when  he  sat  down  in  a  secluded  spot  and  ate 
a  meal.  Resuming  his  journey,  he  soon  reached 
a  small  station.  Here  he  boarded  a  train  for 
Southampton,  arriving  at  his  destination  without 
noteworthy  incident. 

He  lodged  at  a  cheap  sort  of  an  inn.  Finding 
that  a  steamer  left  the  next  morning  for  Calcutta, 
he  gave  orders  to  call  him  in  proper  time. 

Having  purchased  passage,  Oswald  is  at  the 
wharf,  disguised  in  ill-fitting  duster  and  broad- 
brimmed  hat,  ready  to  embark.  Some  rough- 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL  LANIER  69 

looking  men  are  at  the  dock,  to  whom  this  seedy 
stranger  is  a  butt  of  much  coarse  comment. 
Incensed  at  their  ridicule,  Oswald  longs  to  chas- 
tise them,  but  moves  away. 

Noting  the  evident  wish  of  their  victim  to 
escape  further  abuse,  these  follow.  Oswald 
stops  short,  but  says  nothing.  A  powerful 
bully,  posing  as  leader,  steps  on  Oswald's  foot, 
aiming  a  blow  at  his  drooping  headgear.  A  ter- 
rific left-hander  shoots  out,  encountering  the  jaw 
of  our  swaggering  tough,  who  strikes  the  re- 
sounding planks  with  little  ceremony.  Two 
more  rush  at  Oswald,  when,  dropping  his  satchel, 
both  stretch  their  lengths  on  the  wharf  from 
right  and  left  hand  blows  dealt  almost  together. 
Just  then  the  bell  sounds  for  departure,  when 
a  big  officer  comes  up,  puffing  with  surplus  fat 
and  official  importance.  Seeing  three  men 
stretched  out,  and  learning  that  the  odd-looking 
fellow  then  hurrying  on  board  is  the  cause,  he 
brandishes  his  club,  striking  Oswald  on  the  shoul- 
der, in  pompous  tones  announcing  his  arrest. 
Oswald  remonstrates,  and  attempts  to  explain 
that  he  is  not  the  aggressor,  but  to  all  such,  this 
swelling  representative  of  the  Crown's  outraged 
dignity  turns  a  deaf  ear. 

Giving  a  rough  push,  the  officer  starts  away 
with  his  prisoner. 

Oswald    has    great     respect    for    constituted 


7o  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

authority,  but  conscious  of  the  complications 
which  may  result  through  delay,  and  smarting 
under  the  uncalled-for  arrogance  of  this  guardian 
of  the  public  peace,  drops  his  valise,  and  with 
two  quick  blows  so  completely  paralyzes  this 
uniformed  official,  that  he  fails  to  respond  until 
after  the  vessel  is  under  way. 

When  on  board  Oswald  discards  his  long 
duster  and  broad  brim. 

No  one  recognizes  in  his  dignified  air  of  indif- 
ference the  personnel  of  that  drooping  pedestrian 
who  had  electrified  onlookers  with  such  skillful 
sledge-hammer  blows,  so  disastrous  to  bully  inso- 
lence and  official  conceit. 

Gradually  Oswald's  tense  faculties  relax,  and 
an  overwhelming  reactive  despondency  takes 
possession  of  his  being. 

The  experiences  of  the  last  few  days  pass 
before  his  vision.  Retrospect  is  terrible.  In 
this  maze  it  avails  not  that  he  is  guiltless  of 
crime.  The  circumstances  affirm  his  criminality. 
Is  he  not  a  refugee  from  justice? 

Sitting  alone  upon  the  upper  deck,  he  thus 
interrogates  himself: 

"Why  not  return,  face  my  accusers,  and  know 
the  worst?  Why  flee  from  the  specter  of  a  crime 
committed  by  another?  Are  my  hands  stained 
with  human  blood?  Is  not  my  soul  blameless?" 

Then  in  bitterness  he  says: 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL  LANIER  71 

"Yes,  return  and  be  hung!  Listen  to  adroitly 
narrated  lies  of  detectives,  caring  only  for  vindi- 
cation of  their  theories  of  guilt!  Witness  the 
heartless  curiosity  of  vulgar  crowds  feasting  on 
rumor  and  depraved  gossip!  Meet  the  cold, 
relentless  gaze  of  those  demanding  satisfaction 
of  outraged  law!  Hear  the  distorted  evidence 
of  witnesses,  the  impassioned  appeal  of  the  pub- 
lic prosecutor,  as  with  hypocritical  craft  he 
urges  the  jury  to  hang  no  innocent  man,  and 
then  pleads  with  them  not  to  make  the  law  a 
byword  by  turning  loose  a  red-handed  murderer! 
Watch  the  judge  with  solemn  gravity  adjust  his 
glasses,  preparatory  to  a  dignified  summing-up, 
conclusive  of  the  prisoner's  guilt!  See  the  set 
lips  of  the  'unbiased  twelve'  as  they  retire  for 
consideration  of  their  verdict !  Sit  crushed 
under  the  terrible  'Guilty'  and  bootless,  formal 
blasphemy,  'May  God  have  mercy  on  your 
soul' !  With  pinioned  arms  and  bandaged  eyes 
hear  the  suppressed  hum  of  mob — •  and  then  — 
the  awful  black!" 

As  these  thoughts  surged  through  his  mind, 
Oswald  registered  a  vow  never  to  expiate  the 
crime  of  another.  "I  will  wander  over  the  earth 
until  old  age;  will  face  every  danger  of  desert 
wilds;  will  resist  to  death  any  efforts  for  my 
arrest ;  but  no  gallows  ever  shall  be  erected  for 
Oswald  Langdon." 

The  injustice  of  his  position  confronted  him 


72  OSWALD   LANGDON 

with  such  force  that  Oswald  felt  defiant  of  all 
law.  He  would  be  an  "Ishmaelite, "  finding 
"casus  belli"  in  all  the  purposes  of  fate. 

The  instinct  of  self-defense  and  gravity  of  his 
position  precluded  sympathetic  feeling  for  friends 
innocently  involved  in  results  of  the  tragedy. 
Such  sentiments  will  come  when  present  stress 
is  less  imminent. 

Emerging  from  the  English  Channel,  they  are 
in  the  Bay  of  Biscay.  A  storm  is  raging.  Sail- 
ors fear  wreck,  but  Oswald  feels  not  a  tremor. 
What  are  ocean's  pending  perils  to  this  human 
castaway,  about  whose  hunted  soul  seem  closing 
the  tentacles  of  fate? 

Roar  of  tempest,  blinding  electric  flash,  rush- 
ing wave,  descending  spray,  creaking  timbers, 
with  instinctive  ravening  of  ocean's  hungry 
hordes,  are  luring,  friendly  greetings  compared  to 
merciless  clamor  of  that  receding  shore. 

Spending  its  spasmodic  heat,  the  storm  sub- 
sides, and  the  ship  plows  on  toward  destined 
port. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE   TRIPLE   WEB 

Sir  Donald  and  Esther  returned  from  the  opera 
expecting  to  meet  their  friends.  .  Admitted  by 
the  servant,  they  were  informed  that  Alice  and 
Oswald  were  still  out.  A  little  surprised,  they 
expect  them  momentarily.  After  waiting  some 
time,  Esther  expresses  the  opinion  that  possibly 
an  accident  occurred,  causing  the  delay.  Sir 
Donald  has  no  fear  but  what  Alice  and  Oswald 
soon  will  arrive.  "They  have  enjoyed  the  ride 
and  gone  farther  than  intended." 

Esther  sees  the  probability  of  this,  but  feels 
piqued  at  their  careless  conduct. 

"Alice  should  know  better  than  to  stay  out  so 
late!  Perhaps  they  have  not  started  back  yet!" 

Sir  Donald  looks  up  and  notes  his  daughter's 
evident  excitement.  Her  flashing  eyes  and 
quivering  lips  tell  their  story. 

Esther  feels  that  she  has  shown  too  much 
interest,  and  resorts  to  pretty  arts  of  dissembling. 

Sir  Donald  is  indulgent.  He  acquiesces  in 
Esther's  artful  show,  and  with  much  animation 
they  chat  away  for  another  hour  on  subjects 

73 


74  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

which  seem  to  have  new  interest  for  this  charm- 
ing girl.  Finally  both  retire. 

They  listen,  expecting  the  bell  soon  to  an- 
nounce the  return  of  Alice  and  Oswald. 

Both  Esther  and  Sir  Donald  arose  early.  They 
were  puzzled  at  the  strange  absence  of  their 
friends.  Some  accident  must  have  befallen  them. 
Perhaps  assistance  is  needed.  However,  it  would 
be  wise  to  avoid  undue  haste  and  notoriety.  The 
innocent  conduct  and  mishaps  of  their  friends 
must  not  be  made  the  theme  of  vulgar  gossip. 

Restrained  by  these  refined  sentiments,  Esther 
and  Sir  Donald  waited  until  afternoon  before 
taking  any  action.  Then  they  started  out  to- 
gether, and  procuring  a  boat,  rowed  up  the 
Thames  in  the  direction  which  Oswald  and  Alice 
had  taken,  the  keeper  going  with  them. 

After  about  an  hour  the  boat  was  found,  and 
all  landed  at  this  point.  No  signs  of  the  miss- 
ing couple  were  seen.  It  was  decided  that  Sir 
Donald  and  Esther  should  row  farther  up  the 
stream,  while  the  keeper  searched  the  shore  for 
any  signs  of  the  young  people.  Soon  all  stopped. 

Oswald's  hat  was  found  upon  the  bank  at  the 
rustic  seat.  Their  search  up  and  down  the  river 
revealed  no  other  clew.  They  returned  greatly 
shocked. 

It  seemed  certain  that  both  had  disappeared 
at  the  place  where  the  hat  was  found.  In  some 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  75 

way  they  had  gone  over  the  bank.  There  may 
have  been  a  bloody  tragedy,  but  most  likely 
Alice  had  fallen  over  into  the  stream,  and 
Oswald,  attempting  her  rescue,  both  were 
drowned. 

The  police  were  notified.  Careful  search  up 
and  down  both  sides  of  the  stream  gave  no  further 
clew.  All  the  means  available  for  rescue  of  the 
bodies  were  employed.  Finally  a  lace  handker- 
chief was  found.  Esther  identified  it  as  the 
property  of  Alice.  The  delicately  embroidered 
initials  "A.  W."  made  its  identity  complete. 
Both  had  been  murdered  or  were  accidentally 
drowned. 

The  papers  commented  upon  this  mysterious 
affair.  Reporters  vied  in  their  narratives  of 
exciting  coincidences. 

Sir  Donald  and  Esther  were  harassed  by  all 
sorts  of  questions  as  to  the  antecedents  of  their 
friends.  Between  desire  to  be  courteous  and 
dictates  of  discretion,  they  often  were  much 
puzzled. 

Detectives,  each  with  his  own  theory,  made 
frequent  calls.  While  polite,  these  inquisitors 
were  most  persistent  in  their  persecutions.  What 
cared  they  for  refined  scruples?  The  presence 
of  both  missing  parties  at  Northfield,  their  con- 
duct while  there,  and  Oswald's  stay  at  the  home 
of  Alice  in  London  were  dwelt  upon  at  length. 


7<$  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

Failing  to  get  full  replies  responsive  to  direct 
questions,  shrewdly  phrased  opinions  delicately 
hinting  at  possible  infatuation  of  one  or  the  other 
were  expressed. 

Sir  Donald,  though  much  annoyed,  could 
answer  with  apparent  frankness,  yet  conceal 
what  he  wished  not  told,  but  Esther  had  greater 
difficulty.  Their  inquisitors  soon  became  aware 
of  this.-  Not  desiring  notoriety,  but  shrinking 
from  apparent  concealment,  Esther's  distress  was 
evident. 

At  first  Sir  Donald  refrained  from  further 
instruction  to  Esther  than  simple  suggestion  of 
care  in  her  answers.  But  this  inexperienced  girl 
was  no  match  for  detectives  or  reporters,  who 
quizzed  her  mercilessly. 

Sir  Donald  came  to  the  rescue  with  a  vigor 
most  decisive. 

One  reporter  had  been  offensively  persistent. 
An  amateur  detective  was  pressing  Sir  Donald 
with  his  theory  of  the  case. 

"Oswald  suggested  the  night  ride,  and  lured 
Alice  to  the  rustic  seat  for  the  purpose  of  mur- 
dering the  girl.  To  avoid  blame  for  her  betrayal, 
she  was  thrown  into  the  river.  His  hat  was  left 
at  the  spot  as  evidence  that  he  too  met  death. 
Oswald  fled,  and  is  now  somewhere  in  dis- 
guise." 

Sir  Donald  managed  to  suppress  his  indigna- 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  77 

tion  at  the  substance  and  manner  of  this  state- 
ment. Just  then  the  reporter  in  the  next  room 
asked  Esther  by  direct  question  what  he  had 
been  urging  by  innuendo: 

"Was  there  anything  in  the  conduct  of  your 
friends  while  at  Northfield  or  in  London  which 
indicated  that  they  were  unduly  familiar?" 

Before  time  for  reply,  the  reporter  was  lifted 
through  the  front  door,  landing  beyond  the 
porch.  No  one  seeming  to  appreciate  our 
sleuth's  brilliant  theory,  he  promptly  left. 

Both  Sir  Donald  and  Esther  regretted  the 
notoriety  likely  to  result  from  this  affair,  but 
none  of  its  details  were  published. 

Soon  after,  there  appeared  in  a  London  paper 
this  comment: 

"It  is  pretty  generally  agreed  that  a  certain 
gentleman  and  his  daughter  know  more  than 
they  feel  safe  to  relate  about  the  mysterious  dis- 
appearance of  Oswald  Langdon  and  Alice  Web- 
ster. Their  evident  embarrassment  when  ques- 
tioned regarding  the  conduct  of  the  missing 
parties  is  significant.  There  is  such  a  thing  as 
being  an  accessory  to  crime  by  concealment. 
There  is  no  wrath  like  that  of — ,  etc.  A  little 
detective  work  along  a  certain  line  might  unearth 
some  startling  finds.  A  hint  to  the  wise  is 
sufficient." 

Sir   Donald   received  a  marked  copy  of   the 


7§  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

paper  containing  this  screed,  but  concealed  it 
from  his  daughter.  This  precaution  was  unavail- 
ing, as  another  copy,  conspicuously  marked,  was 
delivered  by  special  carrier  to  Esther. 

Both  were  greatly  distressed  by  these  insinua- 
tions. Every  one  would  know  to  whom  refer- 
ence was  made.  However,  there  was  nothing 
which  could  be  done.  To  resent  this  attack 
would  be  most  indiscreet. 

Relying  upon  the  probability  that  Sir  Donald 
and  Esther  were  sufficiently  disciplined  by  this 
publication,  other  inquisitors  appeared-. 

Sir  Donald's  manner  was  so  frigid  that  none 
cared  to  persist.  No  one  had  the  audacity  further 
to  interview  Esther. 

Instead  of  returning  at  once  to  Northfield, 
they  remained  several  days  in  London.  Realiz- 
ing that  there  might  be  some  suspicion  cast  upon 
them,  Sir  Donald  was  on  his  mettle.  So  far 
from  shrinking  from  public  gaze,  he  openly 
moved  about  his  affairs  with  dignified  composure. 
He  consulted  one  of  the  most  noted  London 
detectives,  retaining  his  agency  to  unravel  the 
Dodge  conspiracy,  lake  tragedy,  and  these  mys- 
terious disappearances. 

This  agency  undertook  to  solve  the  three  com- 
plex issues  involved,  convinced  that  these  were 
so  interwoven  as  to  form  one  web.  Skillful 
assistants  were  intrusted  with  particular  lines  of 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  79 

investigation.  Double  shifts  were  employed  in 
watching  each  of  the  Laniers.  A  trusted  lieu- 
tenant, skilled  in  intricate  work,  was  sent  to 
India. 

Sir  Donald  keenly  felt  the  unpleasant  noto- 
riety. He  had  been  attacked  at  the  most  sensi- 
tive, vital  point  of  his  nature.  Never  before  had 
he  experienced  any  sense  of  social  ostracism. 
No  thought  of  family  shame  ever  had  suffused 
his  cheek.  And  his  beloved  Esther!  This 
motherless  girl,  whose  clinging,  obedient  love  and 
trusting  dependence  had  wound  their  silken  ten- 
drils around  every  pulsing  fiber  of  his  soul! 

That  penny-liners  could  make  coarse  reference 
or  express  vague  innuendo  about  this  pure- 
minded,  sensitive  girl  seemed  horrible.  He 
could  have  trampled  to  death  such  offenders  with 
deliberate  fury,  yet  this  vengeance  but  more 
surely  would  crush  Esther's  hopes.  For  her 
sake  he  must  be  patient.  Time,  property,  and 
every  available  means  will  find  employment  in 
her  vindication.  There  shall  be  permitted  no 
maudlin  sentiment  of  pity  in  this  undertaking. 
Certain  retribution  shall  be  whetted  by  each 
delay. 

This  former  impersonation  of  complacent 
optimism,  acquiescing  in  all  human  experiences 
as  special  essentials  of  the  infinite  plan,  shrinks 
from  such  crucial  test.  This  is  surely  a  noted 


8o  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

exception.  A  daughter's  tender  heartstrings  are 
too  sensitive  for  such  stoic  touch. 

Sir  Donald  chafes  at  slow  processes  of  retrib- 
utive justice.  How  tardy  the  infinitesimal  grind ! 
Would  that  the  wheels  speed  their  lagging 
momentum ! 

The  former  Sir  Donald  Randolph  is  changed. 
His  old  philosophical,  speculative,  idealistic  bent 
is  as  completely  in  abeyance  as  though  stricken 
with  rudimentary  palsy.  In  their  stead  is  an 
alert,  untiring,  relentless  Nemesis,  more  pitiless 
because  of  intense,  novel  zeal. 

But  Sir  Donald  is  handicapped.  Not  that 
time  or  money  is  lacking.  These  are  available. 
What  about  Esther?  Her  comment  upon  the 
absence  of  Oswald  and  Alice  that  night  had  been 
painfully  distinct.  The  unmistaken,  mute  lan- 
guage of  her  eyes  and  quivering  lips  was  clearer. 
Her  pretty,  persistent  dissembling  was  confirma- 
tion. Subsequent  suspicious  innuendoes  had 
aggravated  her  feelings.  He  asks  himself: 
"Shall  I  neglect  this  troubled  child  to  engage  in 
ferreting  out  crime?  Why  should  Esther's  sor- 
rows merit  her  father's  neglect?" 

Seeing  a  picture  of  justice  blinded,  he 
exclaims:  "What  mocking  irony  in  judicial  pose 
of  blind  goddess  poising  nicely  adjusted  balance, 
whose  crude,  arbitrary  registers  reckon  not  of 
vicarious  pain!" 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  8l 

Sir  Donald's  first  duty  is  at  home.  Justice  can 
find  agents  more  expert  than  he,  but  its  ministry 
is  too  coarse  for  the  subtle  sentiments  of  the  fire- 
side. 

Sir  Donald  and  Esther  returned  to  Noithfield. 

Though  taking  her  father  into  many  little  girl- 
ish confidences,  Esther  had  not  told  him  of  her 
life's  mission  or  of  Oswald's  proposal.  She  still 
remained  silent.  Both  subjects  were  painful. 
Her  father's  worries  should  not  be  increased. 

Esther  sees  no  way  to  begin  her  chosen  work. 
Recent  troubles  cloud  her  vision.  She  shrinks 
from  the  notoriety.  That  which  was  once  grand 
charity  and  self-sacrifice  is  now  crafty,  hypocrit- 
ical show. 

She  knows  her  father's  proud  sense  of  propriety 
and  abhorrence  of  every  sham  profession  cannot 
be  reconciled  to  such  step  at  this  time.  Has  not 
this  field  been  interdicted  by  Providence?  Are 
her  faculties  to  find  employment  in  the  more 
congenial  ministries  of  home? 

Esther  feels  a  sort  of  vague  responsibility  for 
the  tragic  occurrences  of  the  past  few  weeks. 
True,  she  had  acted  from  high  moral  sense  of 
duty,  but  conscience  is  often  dogmatic. 

Esther  knows  Oswald  was  sincere.  That  she 
loved  this  manly,  refined,  courteous  suitor  she  is 
most  painfully  certain.  But  for  her  acquiescence 
in  the  infatuation  of  Alice  Webster,  Oswald 


82  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

never  would  have  encouraged  the  growing  senti- 
ment of  this  girl.  Had  Esther  remained  at 
Northfield,  Oswald  would  have  stayed  away  from 
London.  But  for  Esther's  apparent  desire  that 
Oswald  and  Alice  take  the  boat-ride  while  she 
accompanied  Sir  Donald  to  the  opera,  both  now 
would  be  alive. 

Esther  charged  herself  with  being  the  cause  of 
all  Sir  Donald's  sorrows,  and  wished  to  bear  his 
burdens. 

For  several  months  Sir  Donald  and  Esther 
remained  at  Northfield.  Occasionally  they  went 
to  London,  Esther  accompanying  her  father 
upon  these  brief  trips.  Each  felt  sympathy  for 
the  other.  Such  generous  sentiments,  while 
bringing  additional  solicitude,  have  their  com- 
pensations. Personal  griefs  gradually  recede. 
Vain  regrets  are  merging  in  tender  companion- 
ship and  mutual  sympathy.  Each  tries  to  bear 
the  other's  load.  Thereby  selfish  grief  grows 
less  acute. 

Gradually  Sir  Donald's  champing  impatience 
for  speedy  retribution  sufficiently  subsides  for 
intelligent  survey  of  the  situation.  From  the 
nature  of  the  case,  time,  patience,  and  much 
discretion  are  required.  Isolated  circumstances 
shall  find  coherent  connections,  chasms  of  time 
and  latitude  are  to  be  bridged. 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  83 

Sir  Donald  keeps  advised  of  what  is  being 
done  by  the  agency.  Circumstances  have  been 
reported,  but  there  are  many  missing  links. 
One  report  concluded  thus:  "Both  Pierre  and 
Paul  Lanier  are  still  in  London.  It  is  sure  that 
these  are  confederates  of  William  Dodge.  The 
tireless,  systematic  camping  of  the  detectives 
upon  the  Lanier  trails  found  them  both  in  fre- 
quent conference  with  Dodge.  All  were  dis- 
guised. When  casual  reference  to  the  Dodge 
suit  was  made  in  hearing  of  either  father  or  son, 
Lanier  conduct  had  careful  watchers.  Their 
speech  and  silence  were  alike  significant.  The 
fact  that  neither  Dodge  nor  Lanier  ever  had  met 
the  other  was  noted." 

Sir  Donald  surprised  the  opposition  by  having 
the  Dodge  case  set  for  trial. 

There  was  a  conference  held  at  the  office  of 
the  Dodge  solicitors.  William  Dodge  and  both 
Laniers  were  present,  two  of  the  party  being  in 
disguise.  Soon  after,  the  case  of  William  Dodge 
against  Alice  Webster  was  dismissed  by  the 
complainant. 

At  a  London  meeting,  the  Bureau  chief  said  to 
Sir  Donald:  "Your  bluff  worked  well.  It  is 
now  sure  that  Dodge  is  the  tool  of  the  Laniers. 
Alice  Webster's  death  rendered  this  conspiracy 
unavailing.  The  interests  to  be  subserved  by 
the  bringing  of  this  action  are  in  another  venue. 


»4  OSWALD   LANGDON 

India  is  the  proper  jurisdiction.  William  Web- 
ster's estate  and  Pierre  Lanier  are  the  real  parties 
in  interest." 

William  Dodge  quit  London,  and  both  Laniers 
sailed  for  Calcutta. 

Sir  Donald  and  Esther  left  Northfield  for 
Paris. 


CHAPTER  VII 

SOUTHAMPTON   TO   CALCUTTA 

The  conclusion  of  Oswald  Langdon  to  sail  for 
India  was  hurriedly  formed  while  at  Southamp- 
ton. There  were  many  other  places  more  likely 
to  have  been  the  choice  of  mature  deliberation. 

Oswald  had  a  glimpse  of  his  assailant  at  the 
river.  The  blow  upon  the  head  of  Alice  and 
thrust  following  were  in  quick  succession,  but  he 
received  an  impression  as  to  their  enemy's  iden- 
tity. He  had  seen  the  same  heavily  whiskered 
face  on  the  trip  from  Northfield  to  London,  and 
in  Hyde  Park.  Had  not  he  observed  that  listen- 
ing attitude,  while  Alice  was  relating  her  troubles 
with  Paul  Lanier?  This  eavesdropper  knew  their 
arrangements  for  the  night  ride.  Doubtless  this 
man  followed  along  the  shore  and  saw  them  at 
the  rustic  seat.  Screened  behind  the  bushes,  he 
heard  all  their  conversation.  Either  through 
premeditated  malice  or  sudden  passion,  the 
blows  had  been  struck.  Paul  Lanier  was  the 
only  man  who  could  have  any  object  in  this 
assault.  Paul  had  learned  of  Alice's  escape  from 
the  lake.  He  surely  thought  she  had  told  all 
about  this  affair,  and  Paul  had  followed  them  in 

85 


86  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

disguise.  By  silencing  forever  this  the  only 
witness  to  his  crime,  he  could  defy  hearsay  testi- 
mony. It  became  necessary  to  kill  both.  Per- 
haps Paul  fled  soon  as  Alice  and  Oswald  fell  over 
the  bank.  Possibly  he  may  have  seen  Oswald 
reach  the  shore.  It  might  be  that  Paul  knew 
of  the  flight,  and  deliberately  permitted  it,  to 
insure  his  final  ruin. 

These  thoughts  harassed  Oswald  after  his 
arrival  in  India.  Was  not  this  supposed  asylum 
the  home  of  Pierre  Lanier?  If  identified,  and 
the  body  of  Alice  were  found,  how  could  Oswald 
escape  conviction  as  her  murderer?  His  flight 
would  be  conclusive. 

Oswald  felt  strong  determination.  He  would 
neither  skulk  nor  court  observation.  If  seen 
here  by  either  Pierre  or  Paul  Lanier,  he  would 
face  the  issue.  Fully  convinced  that  in  degree 
both  were  guilty  of  this  murder  and  of  an  attempt 
upon  his  own  life,  he  reasoned  that  neither  would 
risk  further  notoriety  than  such  as  might  be 
essential  to  their  own  protection. 

Oswald  wishes  that  he  had  sailed  to  some 
other  country,  but  his  money  now  is  nearly 
spent,  and  employment  must  be  obtained.  What 
can  he  do?  Where  and  of  whom  shall  he  seek 
work?  His  life  had  been  spent  mostly  at  school. 
True,  he  is  a  physical  athlete,  but  how  farm  this 
barren  resource?  If  chance  come  to  explore 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  87 

remote  wilds,  this  will  accord  with  his  restless 
spirit,  while  insuring  immunity  from  arrest. 

At  Calcutta,  Oswald  made  ostensible  search  for 
employment.  Many  gazed  at  this  fine-looking 
Englishman  and  shook  their  heads. 

The  fact  is  that  Oswald  was  looking  for  some- 
thing he  felt  little  curiosity  to  find.  His  manner 
was  so  courteous,  there  being  such  an  air  of 
refinement,  that  he  gained  much  information 
about  business  enterprises.  This  was  his  real 
purpose. 

Calcutta  was  too  cosmopolitan.  There  could 
be  little  hope  of  isolation  in  this  Indian  metropo- 
lis. Its  ever-changing  population  came  from  all 
quarters  of  the  globe.  To  remain  hidden  in 
shunned  districts,  among  moral  and  social 
lepers,  would  be  living  death.  How  else  stay  in 
Calcutta  and  not  be  recognized?  The  though  of 
constant  disguise  was  repugnant.  He  shrank  from 
the  appearance  of  falsehood.  Realizing  the 
urgent  necessity  of  concealment,  he  must  be 
reserved  and  silent,  having  no  confidants.  In 
what  remote  part  of  this  great  empire  can  he  be 
lost  to  curious  observation  while  employed  in 
congenial  work? 

To  one  who  recommended  certain  hard  work, 
but  spoke  of  its  perils,  he  replied : 

"Perilous  undertakings  shall  have  no  terrors. 
Dangers  will  be  welcomed  as  the  spice  of  life. 


88  OSWALD   LANGDON 

My  restless  energies  crave  occupation,  but  there 
must  be  no  menial  taint.  Mental  and  physical 
toil  are  not  to  be  shunned,  but  my  hands  shall 
remain  clean." 

Oswald  feels  some  relaxation  of  tense  dread. 
He  begins  to  take  a  less  somber  view  of  the  situ- 
ation. Possibly  his  missing  hat  had  been  found 
and  identified.  Perhaps  the  London  public 
thought  both  had  been  drowned.  Might  it  not 
be  that  no  search  was  made  for  him,  his  death 
being  conceded?  Strange  if  detectives  were  now 
on  the  trail  of  Paul  Lanier.  Was  Paul  likely  to 
sail  for  Calcutta  when  this  would  be  the  place 
searched  for  the  fugitives?  Would  Pierre  Lanier 
return  to  India,  or  remain  in  London  until  the 
mysterious  disappearances  ceased  to  interest  the 
public  mind?  The  Laniep  would  not  care  to 
meet  the  man  they  had  attempted  to  murder  and 
thought  dead.  Possibly  to  remove  a  witness  they 
again  might  conspire  directly  against  his  life. 

Oswald's  chance  for  employment  comes  in 
most  desirable  form.  An  engineering  party  con- 
templates a  trip  to  the  Himalaya  Mountains. 

Oswald  finds  the  chief,  offers  his  services,  and 
is  employed  at  good  pay.  The  work  requires 
an  indefinite  absence  from  Calcutta.  No  infor- 
mation is  given  as  to  details.  The  purposes  of 
this  expedition  are  sealed.  Its  destination  is 
near  the  point  where  three  empires  meet. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

STRANGE   ROMANCE   OF   PAUL  AND  AGNES 

William  Dodge  took  an  extended  trip  over  the 
continent,  finally  settling  down  for  a  prolonged 
stay  at  Paris.  The  Laniers  sailed  for  Calcutta, 
but  landed  at  Bombay. 

Paul  assumed  an  air  of  elegant  refinement.  It 
was  rumored  that  father  and  son  were  fabulously 
wealthy.  To  all  such  gossip  both  seemed  indif- 
ferent. Their  hauteur  and  reserve  insured  de- 
sired social  entree,  while  hedging  against  imperti- 
nent curiosity. 

Paul  was  lionized.  After  attending  gather- 
ings of  Bombay  elite,  Paul  condescended  to 
manifest  interest.  The  niece  of  an  English  aris- 
tocrat had  arrested  his  attention. 
.  Sir  Charles  Chesterton  was  rich  and  unmarried. 
Agnes  Randall  was  his  favorite.  It  was  reported 
that  this  uncle  had  willed  the  bulk  of  his  immense 
wealth  to  Agnes.  Paul  Lanier  had  heard  casual 
reference  to  these  bits  of  gossip,  but  seemed 
bored.  What  were  vulgar  expectations  to 
refined  possessor  of  unlimited  capital? 

But  the  good  qualities  of  this  lovely  girl  found 
89 


9°  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

appreciation.  Spite  of  reputed  wealth  and  high 
expectations,  her  manners  had  interested  Paul 
Lanier.  He  accepted  invitations  to  dine  with 
both  uncle  and  niece.  No  curiosity  as  to  finan- 
cial matters  was  manifested.  Such  common 
sentiment  was  too  low  for  Paul. 

This  rich  Englishman  and  his  interesting  niece 
recently  had  arrived  at  Bombay. 

Both  were  interested  in  Paul's  antecedents 
and  future  prospects.  The  growth  of  this  senti- 
ment was  natural  and  reserved,  neither  premature 
nor  effusive. 

After  suitable  time  Pierre  Lanier  received  an 
invitation  to  dine  with  Sir  Charles.  Agnes  was 
present.  Their  guest  was  treated  with  due 
respect,  as  the  father  of  such  elegant  son.  Pierre 
was  elated.  Under  the  influence  of  rare  wines, 
Sir  Charles  and  Pierre  became  confidential.  Sir 
Charles  seemed  fully  absorbed  in  his  own  finan- 
cial conquests.  At  first  he  listened  with  impa- 
tience to  any  of  Pierre's  guarded  talk.  Sir 
Charles'  recitals  were  so  insinuating  that  Pierre 
felt  much  constraint  toward  polite  bragging. 
However,  the  secretive  habit  of  a  lifetime  sealed 
his  lips  against  boastful  avowals.  Vintage 
warmth  elicited  nothing  more  than  a  few  guarded 
hints  at  possible  craft  in  acquisition  of  untold 
wealth. 

This  interesting  quartette  became  so  exclusive 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  91 

that  little  attention  was  paid  to  other  Bombay 
society.  It  soon  was  rumored  that  Paul  Lanier 
and  Agnes  Randall  were  mutually  smitten.  The 
report  was  confirmed  by  the  manner  of  all.  In 
their  confidences,  Sir  Charles  and  Pierre  casually 
referred  to  this  gossip.  It  was  talked  over  be- 
tween Agnes  and  Paul.  Neither  evinced  any 
disposition  to  discipline  the  "tattling  dame." 

Paul  proposed  marriage.  Agnes  felt  disposed 
to  grant  his  suit,  but  would  abide  her  uncle's 
decision.  To  Paul  this  appeared  proper.  He 
entertained  the  highest  respect  for  Sir  Charles 
Chesterton.  Much  as  Paul  desired  this  marriage, 
he  would  defer  to  the  judgment  of  her  fond 
uncle. 

It  was  arranged  that  Paul  should  submit  the 
matter  the  next  day.  At  the  time  appointed 
the  subject  came  up  in  the  private  room  of  Sir 
Charles.  Paul  was  graciously  received.  From 
Sir  Charles'  manner  Paul  was  sure  that  Agnes 
had  spoken  to  her  uncle  of  the  proposal,  and  had 
received  a  favorable  response.  He  avowed  his 
love  for  Agnes,  and  their  intention  to  abide  Sir 
Charles'  decision. 

This  gracious  uncle  for  a  while  remains  silent. 
His  prolonged  pause  embarrasses  Paul.  Sir 
Charles  asks  where  Paul  was  born,  where  his 
relatives  reside,  their  names,  his  father's  ante- 
cedents, their  future  intentions  as  to  home  and 


92  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

business,  what  portions  of  the  world  they  had 
seen,  adding,  "These  questions  may  seem  imper- 
tinent, but  I  wish  to  know  all  about  the  one 
seeking  the  hand  of  my  favorite  niece  and  heir." 

Encouraged,  Paul  answers  quite  fully.  Sir 
Charles  seems  satisfied. 

After  an  extended  pause,  during  which  Paul 
shifts  about  in  nervous  anticipation,  Sir  Charles 
tells  him  there  is  yet  another  important  matter, 
often  neglected,  but  of  which,  before  deciding, 
he  must  have  full  information. 

"To  my  mind  the  present  and  future  property 
interests  of  the  proposed  husband  of  Agnes  Ran- 
dall are  vital  considerations.  This  young  girl 
would  not  think  of  such  matters,  but  I  have 
lived  longer,  and  never  will  consent  to  her  mar- 
rying a  pauper.  I  anticipate  living  a  few  years, 
and  whoever  becomes  the  husband  of  Agnes 
Randall  must  have  sufficient  property  to  sup- 
port her  elegantly  during  this  time.  After  I  am 
through  with  earth  there  will  be  no  danger  about 
the  future  of  my  niece,  as  my  will  provides  for 
that." 

Paul  assures  Sir  Charles  that  both  he  and  his 
father  are  very  wealthy. 

Sir  Charles  seems  much  pleased.  He  hopes 
Paul  will  not  consider  him  impertinent,  but  there 
must  be  a  more  definite  statement  of  financial 
resources. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  93 

"I  must  have  an  inventory.  The  list  must  be 
full,  including  every  description  of  property,  real 
and  personal,  with  exact  location  of  each  sepa- 
rate parcel.  If  you  desire,  I  will  furnish  such 
a  statement  of  my  proprety,  which  is  all  willed 
to  Agnes,  but  there  must  be  one  furnished  to 
me." 

Paul  is  willing  to  tell  Sir  Charles  all  about  the 
matter,  but  cannot  now  properly  describe  their 
properties  as  required. 

Sir  Charles  says : 

"Mr.  Lanier,  tell  all  you  know,  to  be  made 
more  definite  later. " 

With  paper  and  pencil  Sir  Charles  makes  notes. 
The  recital  is  quite  minute  and  without  reserve. 
Sir  Charles  is  much  gratified.  His  memory 
refreshed  by  interjected  inquiries,  Paul  tells  so 
much  that  there  is  little  need  of  promised  state- 
ment. However,  Sir  Charles  does  not  waive 
further  information. 

In  good  spirits,  Paul  leaves  to  confer  with 
Pierre  Lanier. 

The  wily  father  is  much  pleased  at  his  son's 
matrimonial  prospects,  but  says:  "Paul,  I  do 
not  like  his  insistence  on  details,  but  perhaps  you 
ought  to  humor  him.  So  far  as  information  can- 
not be  evaded,  the  truth  should  be  told,  for  pos- 
sibly this  stubborn  fellow  may  take  time  and 
trouble  to  verify  your  statements." 


94  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

The  list  is  prepared  with  care.  Within  three 
days  the  completed  statement  is  presented  to  Sir 
Charles,  who  promises  to  look  it  over. 

Agnes  and  Paul  are  often  together.  They 
exchange  mutual  confidences,  each  expressing 
the  fond  hope  that  her  uncle  will  be  satisfied. 
Incidentally  Paul  speaks  of  his  past  experiences, 
giving  wrong  names,  places,  dates,  and  associa- 
tions. He  is  encouraged  to  do  this  by  the  artless 
curiosity  and  interest  of  this  fond  girl,  whose 
past  at  times  seems  entirely  merged  in  that  of 
her  lover. 

Frequently  Agnes  speaks  of  Paul's  reminiscent 
confidences  when  her  uncle  is  present.  Some 
trifling  changes  are  made  by  Paul,  but  she  is  too 
fond  to  be  sensitive.  Her  memory  is  defective. 
Even  Paul's  guarded  mention  of  boyish  excesses 
is  interesting.  Both  uncle  and  niece  approve  of 
the  youthful  sower's  occupation.  There  are 
seasons  for  distributing  untamed  oats. 

Pierre  Lanier  accepts  frequent  invitations  to 
call  upon  these  aristocratic  friends.  He  and  Sir 
Charles  are  growing  still  more  confidential. 

The  matrimonial  decision  is  further  postponed, 
but  in  such  frank,  honest  manner,  that  waiting  is 
not  difficult. 

In  strict  confidence,  Sir  Charles  tells  of  many 
dubious  successes.  He  knows  the  elder  Lanier 
will  not  betray  a  friend's  trust.  Without  prying 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  95 

into  secrets  of  his  guest,  Sir  Charles  touches  on 
outskirts  of  many  crafty  exploits,  suggestive  of 
more  complex  villainies.  Pierre  Lanier  is  greatly 
interested,  but  the  narrative  always  lacks  coher- 
ence at  the  most  thrilling  point. 

By  his  questionable  tactics  Sir  Charles  had 
amassed  great  wealth,  which  covered  all  moral 
turpitude  with  silken  mantle. 

Gradually  the  habitual  secrecy  of  Pierre  Lanier 
loses  its  restraining  discretion.  These  cronies 
become  inseparable.  Under  influence  of  insidi- 
ous drinks,  they  vie  in  recitals  of  villainous  craft. 
Sir  Charles  enjoins  strict  secrecy. 

"Never  let  Paul  and  Agnes  know  what  their 
father  and  uncle  have  done  for  them!" 

Sir  Charles  seems  to  revel  in  such  reminis- 
cences. He  has  his  friend  repeat  parts  of  narra- 
tives at  different  times,  and  never  tires  of  these 
villainous  recitals. 

Sir  Charles  promises  to  decide  concerning 
Paul's  proposal  within  three  months.  This  is 
most  exasperating,  but  there  is  no  help.  He 
will  take  a  trip  to  Calcutta,  and  postpone  deci- 
sion until  his  return. 

It  is  evident  to  both  Laniers  that  Sir  Charles 
intends  to  test  their  statements  of  property  inter- 
ests at  that  point.  The  elder  Lanier  has  busi- 
ness there,  and  will  be  pleased  to  accompany  Sir 
Charles.  Paul  prefers  to  remain  in  Bombay,  and 


96  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

is  delighted  that  Agnes  has  no  thought  of  going 
on  this  trip.  Sir  Charles  is  glad  to  visit  Calcutta 
with  his  dear  friend  Pierre  Lanier.  They  sail 
together. 

Paul's  calls  upon  Agnes  are  frequent.  These 
seem  indifferent  to  Bombay  society,  finding 
ample  diversion  in  each  other's  presence.  There 
is  about  Agnes  such  bewitching  air  of  refinement, 
coupled  v/ith  suggestive,  romantic  interest,  that 
Paul  yields  completely  to  the  charm.  Her  con- 
duct varies,  and  there  are  capricious  feminine 
moods.  Paul  sees  in  these,  hints  of  possible  es- 
trangement, and  suits  his  manners  to  every  change. 

Agnes  discreetly  limits  Paul's  calls  to  proper 
times.  The  intervals  between  these  visits  he 
endures  under  protest.  Paul  becomes  still  more 
hopelessly  infatuated,  and  is  ready  to  applaud 
any  suggestion  of  this  charming  girl.  Loyal  to 
her  unspoken  whims,  he  would  not  hesitate  at 
any  act  she  might  seem  to  approve.  Agnes' 
caprices  multiply  with  Paul's  increasing  acquies- 
cence. There  are  many  blanks  in  her  narratives, 
and  Paul  feels  these  must  be  properly  filled. 

Agnes  seems  bored  at  commonplace  talk, 
never  appearing  really  happy  except  when  listen- 
ing to  Paul's  telling  of  questionable  exploits 
wherein  he  was  the  central  figure.  Hints  at 
successful  craft,  vindictive  temper,  swift  retribu- 
tion, and  bootless  pursuit  are  sure  of  thrilling 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL.LANIER  97 

appreciation.  But  those  bewitching  smiles  sub- 
siding, Paul  is  obliged  to  regain  favor  by  more 
explicit  recitals,  seconded  by  her  pertinent  ques- 
tioning. 

By  slow  processes  the  story  is  told.  Names, 
dates,  and  places  have  been  misstated,  but  such 
inadvertences  are  not  misleading. 

Circumstances  correct  particular  errata. 

Some  time  after  the  departure  of  Sir  Charles 
and  Pierre  Lanier  for  Calcutta,  Agnes  informs 
Paul  that  her  uncle  has  sailed  for  Bombay.  She 
had  received  word  to  that  effect,  and  his  letter 
was  of  most  cheerful  tone. 

Paul  expects  a  favorable  decision,  and  with 
pleasant  emotions  awaits  the  arrival  of  Sir 
Charles.  Agnes  requests  that  Paul  defer  again 
calling  before  Thursday.  This  will  be  two  days, 
but  she  wishes  to  avoid  scandal.  Comments  have 
been  made  by  cheap  tattlers  about  his  frequent 
visits. 

"Perhaps  in  a  little  while  there  will  be  no  need 
for  such  care." 

Paul  is  pleased  at  the  modest  suggestion.  He 
looks  forward  to  marriage  with  this  aristocratic 
heiress,  and  the  future  is  most  luminous.  Even 
haunting  memories  of  Alice  Webster  and  Oswald 
Langdon  fail  to  dampen  Paul's  expectant  joy. 
These  recede,  their  menacing  voices  stilled  by 
hope's  siren  lullaby. 


98  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Upon  Thursday  evening  Paul  calls  upon  Agnes, 
according  to  appointment.  The  servant  ushers 
him  into  the  private  room  of  Sir  Charles.  This 
seems  strange,  but  Paul  thinks  it  some  caprice 
of  Agnes.  There  is  but  one  chair  in  the  room, 
and  this  faces  the  door  through  which  Paul 
expects  Agnes  to  enter.  The  lights  are  dim  and 
throw  fitful  shadows.  Though  feeling  a  super- 
stitious sense,  Paul's  strong  nerves  brace  against 
all  "uncanny"  sentiments.  He  attempts  to  turn 
on  more  light,  but  finds  this  is  impossible.  He 
shifts  uneasily,  finally  picking  up  a  paper  lying  on 
a  small  table  within  reach.  Date  and  title  startle 
him.  How  came  this  copy  of  London  Press  of 
such  date  in  possession  of  Sir  Charles  or  Agnes? 
Paul's  hand  shakes  as  he  glances  over  the  paper's 
contents.  He  beholds,  under  heavily  marked  red 
lines,  the  account  of  the  Thames  tragedy. 

Just  then  the  door  opens  from  an  adjoining 
room.  Draped  in  seaweed,  the  form  of  Alice 
Webster  appears,  blood  oozing  from  her  bruised 
temple,  long  damp  tresses  clinging  to  her  neck 
and  face.  With  uplifted  hand,  the  apparition 
slowly  advances  toward  the  cowering  Paul,  as  if 
to  strike.  Paralyzed  with  terror,  the  guilty 
wretch  falls  upon  the  floor,  begging  for  mercy. 
Slowly  the  ghost,  without  change  of  mien,  passes 
backward  through  the  open  door,  disappearing 
in  rayless  darkness. 


"  WITH    UPLIFTED   HAND  THE  APPARITION  SLOWLY  ADVANCED   TOWARD 
THE   COWERING   PAUL,    AS   IF   TO   STRIKE." 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  99 

Paul  recovers,  and  rising  resumes  his  seat. 
Straining  his  bewildered  gaze,  he  sees  that  the 
door  is  shut.  He  is  alone.  Everything  is  as 
before.  It  must  have  been  an  hallucination,  but 
how  dreadfully  real  the  appearance  of  drowned 
Alice  Webster!  Where  is  Agnes?  Soon  he 
hears  a  voice  in  the  next  room. 

With  solemn  inflection  it  repeats  from  Hood's 
"Eugene  Aram"  these  fearful  lines: 

"'Nothing  but  lifeless  flesh  and  bone, 

That  could  not  do  me  ill; 
And  yet  I  feared  him  all  the  more 

For  lying  there  so  still: 
There  was  a  manhood  in  his  look 

That  murder  could  not  kill. 

"'  So  wills  the  fierce  avenging  sprite 

Till  blood  for  blood  atones. 
Ay,  tho'  he's  buried  in  a  cave, 

And  trodden  down  with  stones, 
And  years  have  rotted  off  his  flesh, 

The  world  shall  see  his  bones.' " 

There  is  a  minute's  pause. 
"Wonder  what  detains  Mr.  Lanier!" 

Tremblingly  Paul  opens  the  door  between  the 
rooms,  and  there  are  many  surprised  remarks, 
followed  by  explanations. 

Agnes  says:  "I  heard  the  bell,  and  supposed 
you  entered  the  sitting-room.  I  continued  my 
toilet,  and  was  delayed  by  missing  articles  of 


100  OSWALD   LANGDON 

apparel.  The  new  servant,  in  her  zeal,  disar- 
ranged everything.  Without  directions  from  me 
about  your  expected  appearance,  the  servant 
ushered  you  by  mistake  into  my  uncle's  private 
room." 

The  bewitching  manner  and  artless  talk  of 
Agnes  soon  quiet  Paul's  excited  nerves.  No 
hint  is  given  of  his  strange  apparition.  The 
evening  passes  pleasantly,  though  at  times  Paul 
feels  a  creepy  sense  of  dread.  He  is  loth  to 
leave.  From  mute  signs  he  concludes  it  is  better 
to  go.  Paul  hurries  away  about  midnight. 

Within  half  an  hour  the  rooms  occupied  by 
Sir  Charles  and  Agnes  are  vacated.  Two  figures 
in  male  attire  enter  a  closed  conveyance,  and  are 
driven  rapidly  in  an  opposite  direction  from  that 
taken  by  Paul  Lanier. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE    HOSPITAL   CONFESSION 

Sir  Donald  Randolph  and  Esther  remained 
several  months  at  Paris. 

While  keeping  fully  advised  of  all  developments 
reported  to  the  London  detective  bureau,  Sir 
Donald  seemed  absorbed  in  sight-seeing.  His 
zeal  in  unmasking  the  conspiracy  resulting  in 
the  double  murder  was  unabated.  That  Paul 
Lanier,  at  the  instigation  of  his  father,  com- 
mitted the  homicides,  partial  developments 
tended  to  prove.  From  Calcutta  and  Bombay 
advices  received  at  London  there  was  no  doubt 
that  some  fraud  had  been  perpetrated  against  the 
estate  of  William  Webster  by  his  partner  in 
India. 

Sir  Donald  felt  much  concern  for  the  welfare 
of  Esther.  Not  having  his  retributive  zeal  to 
support  her  in  this  trial,  she  brooded  more  over 
the  recent  past.  He  tried  to  divert  her  mind  to 
pleasant  subjects,  thereby  weaning  from  sorrow- 
ful memories. 

There  was  much  in  Paris  life  to  engross  youth- 
ful attention.  This,  with  her  generous  sympa- 

101 


102  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

thy  for  her  father's  troubles  and  effort  to  mitigate 
his  painful  remembrances,  prevented  gloomy 
melancholy.  Yet  Esther  could  not  be  joyous. 
Both  Oswald  and  Alice  were  transfigured.  Her 
love  for  the  one  and  pity  for  the  other  grew  in 
tender  pathos.  Oswald  Langdon  ever  would  be 
an  ideal  of  courteous,  refined,  considerate,  ear- 
nest, high-souled  manhood,  whose  last  of  life 
had  touched  her  being's  most  sensitive  vibratory 
chords. 

Father  and  daughter  were  much  admired  by 
Parisian  social  elite.  Their  rare  intelligence, 
culture,  and  refined  manners  had  an  irresistible 
charm.  However,  there  was  that  about  both 
which  repelled  familiar  personal  association. 
They  moved  amid  gay  festivities  as  if  their 
thoughts  were  elsewhere. 

This  abstraction  and  mutual  care  for  each 
other's  wants  tinged  their  conduct  with  roman- 
tic interest.  In  all  the  whirl  and  surge  of  Pari- 
sian life,  these  unique  faces  never  failed  to  attract 
notice.  Neither  seeking  nor  avoiding  social 
recognition,  they  became  quite  extensively 
known  among  prominent  French  families  and 
cosmopolitan  notables  domiciled  at  this  Mecca  of 
migratory  moneyed  aristocracy. 

Sir  Donald's  intellectual  acumen  and  rare  ver- 
satility could  not  fail  to  impress  all  with  whom 
he  came  in  contact.  His  elegance  of  manner  and 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  103 

diction,  easy  grace,  with  air  of  accustomed  self- 
poise  suggested  habitual  luxurious  environ- 
ment. 

Esther's  finely  molded,  expressive  features, 
faultless  form,  pensive  grace,  and  rare  feminine 
accomplishments  seemed  natural  paternal  dower. 
Doors  flew  open  as  if  by  magic;  desired  entr6e 
smiled  eager  beckoning;  refined  circles  gave  free- 
dom of  their  domain.  Many  arts  of  indirection 
were  employed  by  eligible  madames,  monsieurs, 
and  visiting  notables  of  both  sexes  to  remove 
that  invisible  yet  formidable  barrier  of  reserve. 
Courteous  evasion  or  mild  indifference  or  other 
countercraft  parried  every  assault.  In  some  few 
instances,  vague  or  more  positive-mannered 
"cuts"  silenced  curious  inquiry,  but  these  were 
rare.  After  one  successful  evasion,  he  remarked 
to  Esther:  "Refined,  resolute  reserve  has  many 
arts  for  warding  off  both  vulgar  and  cultured 
impertinence." 

Esther  found  time  to  learn  much  about  the 
condition  of  Paris  poor.  Sir  Donald  encouraged 
this  whim  as  tending  to  divert  her  mind  from 
the  past  and  to  exert  a  wholesome  influence. 
Many  little  helpful  ministries  among  this  class 
could  be  credited  to  her  brief  sojourn  in  this 
European  capital.  Esther  frequently  visited  at 
the  hospitals.  Her  calls  were  so  ordered  that 
notoriety  was  avoided.  Naturally  timid,  she 


104  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

now   shrank    from    publicity    as   contagion,    but 
would  take  necessary  hazards. 

Esther's  zeal  grows  with  knowledge  of  human 
want.  Service  becomes  high  privilege.  Ward 
of  want  is  now  sanctuary.  She  sometimes  has 
glimpses  of  angelic  competition. 

Smiling  at  his  daughter's  helpful  infatuation, 
Sir  Donald  often  accompanied  her  in  these  calls. 
He  soon  feels  symptoms  of  mild  interest.  The 
contagion  is  pleasing.  These  visits  grow  in 
length  and  frequency.  Sir  Donald  is  losing  zeal 
for  man-capture.  He  is  in  danger  of  yielding  to 
the  delusive  heresy  which  sees  more  of  interest  in 
human  suffering  than  in  crime. 

One  stormy  day  father  and  daughter  are  at 
a  hospital.  They  had  thought  of  staying  away 
until  after  the  rain  was  over,  but  Esther  seemed 
lonely,  and  Sir  Donald  proposed  an  immediate 
call.  They  rode  in  a  closed  carriage,  taking 
some  delicacies  to  those  who  had  learned  to 
watch  for  their  coming. 

A  piteous  moan  attracts  Esther's  quick  ear  and 
sympathy.  Going  softly  down  the  aisle,  she 
places  her  hand  upon  the  fevered-  brow  of  a  new 
inmate.  The  sufferer  opens  his  eyes  with  a  star- 
tled look.  She  asks  his  name  and  ailment.  There 
is  an  expression  of  supplication  on  the  pale  face. 

"Am  I  dreaming?  No,  it  cannot  be  Miss 
Randolph." 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  105 

"Yes,  I  am  Esther  Randolph.  Won't  you 
kindly  tell  me  your  name?" 

Seeing  his  hesitation,  Esther  added:  "Whisper 
it!  I  will  not  tell!''  Sir  Donald  came  near,  but 
was  motioned  to  stop.  He  understood  her  rea- 
son, and  moved  away.  There  was  no  response. 

"Perhaps  I  can  do  something  for  you!" 

"Not  now.  I  shall  soon  be  where  help  never 
comes." 

Esther  begged  him  to  permit  her  to  send  for 
a  minister. 

"There  is  no  use!     My  crimes  are  too  great!" 

Esther  could  not  leave  this  strange  sufferer 
with  his  goading  conscience.  She  suggested 
that  perhaps  by  telling  her  of  his  past  life  some 
good  might  result  to  the  living.  He  remained 
silent  for  awhile. 

"Yes;  but  how  atone  for  the  death  of  the  inno- 
cent? No,  I  did  not  kill  them!  I  never  knew 
about  the  murders  until  both  were  drowned!" 

He  seemed  in  fevered  reverie.  Esther,  now 
excited,  but  controlling  her  voice,  soothingly 
said: 

"Tell  me  all  your  troubles.     You  are  safe." 

"But  they  will  kill  me  if  I  tell!  They  never 
fail  to  have  revenge." 

"But  if  you  are  dying,  why  go  before  God 
without  telling  all?  How  can  they  hurt  you  for 
telling?"  whispered  Esther, 


106  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

"True;  but  if  I  should  not  die?" 

"Tell  all,  and  you  shall  not  be  harmed." 

He  looked  long  in  her  face  and  eyes. 

"Yes,  I  will  tell  none  but  you.  I  have  seen 
you  and  your  father  in  London.  Where  is  your 
father  now?" 

"Here  in  this  ward." 

There  is  a  startled  look. 

"But  Sir  Donald  Randolph  is  my  enemy!" 

Esther  assured  him  that  her  father  never  would 
betray  the  trust  of  a  dying  man. 

He  seemed  convinced,  but  indulged  in  further 
soliloquy. 

"Why  should  they  care  to  follow  me?  The 
case  is  dismissed.  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  the 
murders." 

Esther  sees  the  tragic  coherence  of  these  ram- 
bling remarks.  She  urges  him  to  confess  all. 

"Better  to  tell  father  also.  Perhaps  he  can 
protect  you  from  your  enemies.  I  am  sure  father 
never  will  betray  your  trust." 

Sir  Donald  was  called,  and  with  Esther  heard 
the  confession. 

"My  name  is  William  Dodge.  Yes,  I  am  the 
man  who  commenced  that  villainous  suit  against 
poor  Alice  Webster.  Don't  look  so  hard  at  me! 
I  did  not  kill  her!  I  never  murdered  Oswald 
Langdon. 

"It  is  so 'hard  to  be  poor  and  out  of  work. 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  107 

To  think  of  Mary  and  the  four  children  without 
food  or  clothing!  Why,  I  was  so  desperate  at 
times  that  I  would  have  murdered  for  money! 
What  was  the  life  of  one  rich,  useless  old  man 
to  that  of  my  Mary  and  our  starving  children? 
But  I  was  not  to  be  a  murderer.  No,  old  Pierre 
Lanier  saved  me  from  that  crime.  Bad  as  he  is, 
that  must  be  said  in  his  favor.  How  scared  the 
old  rascal  was  when  I  fired!  He  spoke  so 
strangely.  Said:  'My  good  man,  you  are  surely 
mistaken,  but  what  can  I  do  for  you?  Here  are 
some  coins,  all  I  have  with  me,  but  come  along 
and  you  shall  have  more. '  I  had  fired  at  him, 
but  missed  my  aim.  There  was  no  one  in  sight 
in  that  deserted  part  of  Calcutta.  I  mistrusted 
his  motives,  but  needing  money,  went  with  him. 
He  stopped,  and  we  sat  down  on  a  deserted 
bench  by  the  side  of  an  old  vacant  house. 
What  a  sly,  insinuating  old  villain  he  was !  Tell- 
ing me  that  there  must  be  some  reason  for  my 
strange  action  in  shooting,  but  that  he  would 
help  me  if  I  trusted  him. 

"I  told  him  of  my  poverty  and  helpless  family. 
He  seemed  to  pity  us,  and  said:  4I  do  not  blame 
you  in  the  least.  I  admire  your  spirit.  What 
can  you  do?' 

"I  told  him  that  my  former  work  had  been 
bookkeeping,  but  that  I  had  been  discharged  for 
dishonesty,  through  the  connivance  of  another 


io8  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

employe1,  who  stole  the  money  and  turned  suspi- 
cion on  me. 

"Old  Pierre  Lanier  then  became  very  sympa- 
thetic. I  could  make  a  neat  little  fortune  and 
provide  for  my  family's  immediate  wants  without 
committing  murder.  He  would  commit  any 
crime  before  those  depending  on  him  for  support 
should  suffer.  If  I  would  come  with  him,  we 
would  talk  it  over. 

"I  expressed  fear  that  he  would  surrender  me 
to  the  police. 

"  'Is  not  your  revolver  full  of  cartridges? 
Here,  take  my  pistol.  Soon  as  you  see  me 
attempting  any  treachery,  shoot  to  kill.  My 
good  friend,  I  have  use  for  you.  If  you  can 
serve  me,  your  family  shall  be  well  cared  for, 
and  I  will  find  more  money  for  you  to-night.' 

"With  this  strange  assurance,  so  positively 
stated,  I  went  with  him.  We  entered  his  room, 
and  the  lights  were  turned  on.  Bringing  pen, 
paper,  and  ink,  he  sat  down  by  a  table  and  wrote 
several  names. 

"  'Please  copy  these  just  like  originals.' 

"I  did  as  requested. 

"  'Good!  Now  these,'  handing  me  paper 
with  other  signatures. 

"  'Very  good!  Please  copy  the  body  of  the 
papers. ' 

"Then  he  told  me  of  his  wish  to  procure  con- 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  109 

veyances,  purporting  to  come  from  the  persons 
whose  signatures  I  had  copied,  of  property  situ- 
ated in  London.  This  property  was  in  the  pos- 
session of  a  girl  there.  I  was  to  draft  these,  and 
sign  the  proper  names  to  them  as  grantors  and 
witnesses.  We  would  go  to  London,  and  at  the 
right  time  begin  the  action  for  the  possession  of 
the  property.  He  did  not  imagine  the  case 
ever  would  come  to  trial,  but  I  must  wait  until 
advised  to  quit.  My  pay  would  be  one  thousand 
pounds  and  all  expenses.  He  said  the  girl's  title 
was  defective,  but  that  easily  could  be  remedied. 
In  the  mean  time  my  family  must  be  provided 
for.  'Take  these  to  bind  the  bargain.' 

"What  could  I  do  but  accept  the  offer  and  the 
money?  It  is  easy  for  those  having  life's  com- 
forts and  luxuries  to  be  honest.  What  idea  have 
such  of  temptation's  power?  Look  in  haggard, 
despairing  face  of  wife  and  hear  the  cries  of 
hungry  children !  Then  be  honest !  Refuse  to 
stain  your  soul  for  bread!  I  tell  you,  hunger 
has  no  soul!" 

Overpowered  by  passionate  memories,  he  fell 
back  exhausted.  Tears  were  streaming  down  the 
cheeks  of  Esther.  Sir  Donald's  vision  was 
obscured  by  mists.  He  turned  away  his  face. 

Punish  such  criminal?  It  is  more  likely  that 
both  these  would  incur  liability  as  "accessories 
after  the  fact." 


1 10  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

In  a  few  minutes  strength  for  further  confes- 
sions returned. 

"I  often  met  Pierre  and  Paul  Lanier  in  Cal- 
cutta. Neither  of  them  told  me  directly  that 
Paul  desired  to  marry  Alice  Webster,  but  I  was 
sure  that  this  was  the  wish  of  both.  I  thought 
that  if  the  marriage  occurred,  there  would  be 
a  dismissal  of  the  action,  otherwise  it  would  be 
pressed.  In  this  I  was  but  partly  right.  They 
never  intended  the  case  should  be  tried.  It  was 
begun  to  bring  about  the  marriage.  When  Alice 
was  drowned  and  the  case  was  set  for  trial,  it  had 
to  be  dismissed.  Paul  and  his  father  were  with 
me  when  I  told  the  solicitors  to  quit. 

"I  heard  Paul  tell  his  father  before  Alice  Web- 
ster's death  that  they  would  never  hear  from 
that  girl  again.  She  was  at  the  bottom  of  the 
lake.  Pierre  Lanier  replied : 

"  'It  is  bad  business,  Paul,  but  can't  be 
helped.  Better  an  accident  than  intentionally, 
my  boy.' 

"They  never  knew  I  heard  their  talk.  I  sus- 
pected some  foul  play,  but  was  surprised  to  have 
Alice  and  the  rest  of  you  pointed  out  after  your 
arrival  in  London. 

"Paul,  his  father,  and  I  often  met  in  London, 
but  without  being  seen  together.  After  it  was 
rumored  that  Alice  and  Oswald  Langdon  had 
been  drowned  in  the  Thames,  I  felt  much  wor- 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  HI 

ried.  That  same  evening  of  the  night  when  they 
disappeared  I  heard  Paul  tell  his  father  of  the 
proposed  boat-ride,  but  that  Oswald  and  the  two 
girls  were  going.  They  agreed  that  Paul  should 
trail  them  and  learn  what  he  could.  Paul  told 
his  father  what  he  had  heard  in  the  park.  Both 
seemed  much  enraged,  but  Pierre  Lanier  cau- 
tioned Paul  to  be  patient  and  not  lose  his  temper. 

"  'Whatever  happens,  he  must  not  marry  her!' 
said  Paul. 

"  'That's  right,  my  boy;  but  remember  the 
lake,  and  keep  cool.  Make  no  rash  breaks  next 
time.' 

"I  was  present  at  this  conversation,  but  ap- 
peared not  to  notice  their  subdued  talk.  My 
curiosity  was  aroused  by  their  suggestive  remarks. 
I  left  about  dusk.  Soon  after,  Paul  came  out. 
I  kept  out  of  his  sight,  but  watched  him  closely. 
He  stopped  beyond  where  the  boats  were. 
I  watched  at  a  suitable  distance.  Soon  Oswald 
and  Alice  came  down  to  the  stream,  and  procur- 
ing a  boat,  rowed  up  the  river.  Paul  followed 
them.  Very  curious  to  know  the  result,  I  yet 
feared  for  my  own  safety.  If  he  intended  any 
violence,  I  would  be  safer  elsewhere.  It  would 
be  dangerous  for  him  to  learn  that  I  knew  of  his 
crime.  He  would  find  an  effective  way  of  silen- 
cing a  witness.  Besides,  I  might  be  suspected. 

"These  thoughts  determined   me   to    return. 


112  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

My  curiosity  was  sufficiently  aroused  for  me  to 
shadow  the  neighborhood  of  Paul's  room.  My 
own  room  was  in  another  block,  but  where  I  could 
see  Paul  if  he  came  back  the  most  direct  route 
from  the  river.  Part  of  the  time  I  sat  by  the 
darkened  window,  looking  out  in  the  direction  of 
the  stream ;  at  other  times  I  strolled  up  and 
down  the  street.  Then  I  would  stand  in  the  dark 
hallway. 

"About  three  hours  after  his  disappearance  up 
the  shore  of  the  river  I  heard  hurried  steps,  and 
slipped  out  into  the  hallway  at  entrance  of  the 
stairs  and  watched.  Paul  walked  rapidly  by, 
and  I  followed  at  safe  distance.  He  soon  entered 
his  room.  I  returned  and  retired,  but  felt  that 
some  fearful  crime  had  been  committed. 

"Next  morning  I  bought  daily  papers,  to  learn 
if  anything  had  happened  to  Oswald  or  Alice. 
Feeling  uneasy,  I  haunted  the  neighborhood  of 
Alice's  home,  but  saw  no  signs.  In  the  after- 
noon I  visited  the  point  where  the  boat  had  been 
taken.  The  keeper  remarked : 

"  'What  could  have  happened  to  that  good- 
lookin'  jay  and  bloomin'  sweetheart  of  his'n? 
I  doesn't  care  how  much  they  spoons,  but 
I  wants  my  boat.' 

"Much  excited,  I  was  walking  around,  wonder- 
ing what  had  happened,  when  you  two  were  seen 
coming.  Feeling  ashamed  to  meet  the  friends 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  1*3 

of  the  girl  against  whom  had  been  brought  the 
villainous  suit,  I  moved  up  the  stream  to  where 
there  would  be  a  good  view  of  your  actions. 
Pretty  soon  both  of  you  and  the  keeper  started 
up  the  river  in  a  boat.  I  then  knew  neither 
Oswald  nor  Alice  had  returned.  That  they  had 
been  killed  by  Paul  Lanier  I  was  now  sure. 

"A  sense  of  indirect  complicity  in  this  crime 
oppressed  my  heart.  I  skulked  away  and  hid  in 
my  room.  Uneasy  there,  I  went  over  to  Paul's 
quarters,  but  he  was  not  in.  His  father  was 
there,  and  seemed  nervous.  The  old  man  asked 
if  I  had  heard  any  news,  adding  that  he  had  not 
been  in  the  street  yet.  I  noticed  some  of  that 
morning's  papers  upon  the  table.  He  watched 
me  suspiciously,  but  I  acted  unconcerned. 
I  affected  not  to  notice  his  nervous  manner,  but 
noted  all.  Listening  intently  to  every  sound, 
he  would  answer  me  mechanically,  then  would 
get  up,  slowly  yawn,  and  shuffle  toward  the  win- 
dow fronting  the  street.  Glancing  each  way,  he 
then  would  be  seated.  His  questions,  answers, 
remarks,  pauses,  and  whole  manner  confirmed 
me  in  the  conviction  that  he  had  been  informed 
of  some  act  of  Paul's  resulting  in  the  death  of 
the  missing  parties.  He  finally  became  quiet, 
and  made  no  responses  to  my  talk.  I  knew  he 
wished  to  be  alone,  and  rose  to  go.  Following 
to  the  door,  he  was  extremely  polite,  begging 


H4  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

me  to  call  again  next  day,  sure.  As  I  left,  the 
door  closed  quickly,  the  bolt  was  thrust,  and  the 
lock  clicked.  I  waited  near,  but  where  he  could 
not  see  me. 

"In  about  fifteen  minutes  a  stooped  form,  with 
snow-white,  flowing  beard,  feebly  emerged  from 
the  hallway.  Bending  over  a  heavy  cane,  this 
old  man  looked  through  large  colored  glasses 
up,  down,  and  across  the  street.  He  slowly 
started  in  an  opposite  direction  from  where  I  was 
standing.  After  he  had  turned  the  corner, 
I  walked  rapidly  around  the  block,  and  saw  the 
old  man  still  pegging  away,  watching  everything 
along  his  path.  Soon  his  steps  quickened,  and 
I  was  compelled  to  walk  rapidly.  Finally  he 
turned  a  corner,  entering  a  narrow  alley  ex- 
tending between  rows  of  low  buildings.  I 
crossed  to  the  other  side  of  the  street,  and 
passed  down  to  the  alley,  but  the  old  man  had 
disappeared. 

"I  was  sure  that  either  Pierre  or  Paul  Lanier, 
in  this  disguise,  was  now  hiding  in  one  of  these 
low  buildings  along  the  alley.  Though  much 
excited,  I  knew  better  than  longer  to  continue 
my  stay  in  that  quarter.  I  returned  to  watch 
the  entrance  to  the  room  occupied  by  Paul  and 
his  father. 

"In  about  two  hours  this  same  stooping  figure 
slowly  came  up  the  street  and  entered  the  hall- 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  115 

way.  I  was  sure  that  Pierre  Lanier  had  visited 
Paul,  and  was  keeping  him  posted. 

"That  evening  I  went  down  to  the  boathouse 
and  learned  about  the  finding  of  Oswald's  hat. 
The  boat  had  been  found.  I  felt  creepy,  and 
that  night  retired  early. 

"Next  morning's  papers  told  of  the  disappear- 
ances. In  the  afternoon  I  went  over  to  Paul's 
room.  Both  were  in,  and  greeted  me  with  great 
apparent  pleasure.  They  wondered  why  I  did 
not  come  sooner.  After  a  while  Paul  carelessly 
asked  me  if  I  had  read  any  of  the  morning 
papers.  Neither  he  nor  his  father  had  been  on 
the  street,  except  for  meals.  I  told  him  that 
there  had  been  considerable  in  the  papers  about 
our  mutual  friends.  Here  were  the  accounts. 
I  expressed  doubt  of  their  correctness,  and  care- 
lessly remarked: 

"  'Guess  it's  some  reporter's  fake. 

"Paul  read,  and  seemed  greatly  surprised.  His 
father  looked  it  all  over,  and  wondered  if  there 
were  any  truth  in  the  reports.  They  suggested 
that  if  it  should  turn  out  true,  we  must  consider 
well  our  course  of  action.  Suspicion  might  point 
to  me  as  the  one  interested  in  the  death  of  Alice 
Webster.  My  suit  recently  commenced  against 
her  might  be  construed  as  interesting  me  in  hav- 
ing the  girl  put  out  of  the  way. 

"I  was  terribly  shocked.     They  continued  to 


OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

arouse  my  fears  until  I  was  frantic.  Both  spoke 
of  this  mysterious  disappearance  as  most  unfor- 
tunate for  me  under  the  circumstances.  It 
seemed  to  me  there  was  little  chance  to  estape. 
Old  Pierre  Lanier  thought  I  must  remain  in 
seclusion  until  matters  cleared  up.  It  would  not 
do  for  me  to  be  seen.  Perhaps  if  I  kept  out  of 
sight,  no  one  would  think  of  me  in  connection 
with  this  affair.  They  advised  me  to  change  my 
room  to  a  certain  quarter  of  the  city,  and  remain 
there  until  Paul  procured  suitable  disguise. 

"I  was  paralyzed  with  fear,  and  did  as  they 
told  me.  Going  back  to  my  room,  I  waited  until 
Paul  entered.  He  came  in  without  knocking. 
I  was  startled  by  the  appearance  of  a  strange 
man  with  slouch  hat  and  heavy  brown  whiskers. 
He  removed  the  disguise.  I  was  told  to  pack 
my  valise  and  trunk  and  get  ready  to  move.  A 
false  beard  was  handed  me  with  some  old  clothes. 
Paul  told  me  to  put  them  on.  Giving  the  name 
of  my  new  quarters,  and  cautioning  me  to  remain 
there  until  he  called,  Paul  ran  downstairs  and 
brought  up  the  man  who  was  to  remove  my 
baggage.  Telling  me  the  man  had  his  directions 
and  would  know  just  where  to  go,  Paul  left. 
After  a  roundabout  trip  we  reached  my  destina- 
tion. I  was  surprised  to  see  the  driver  enter 
the  same  alley  down  which  had  passed  on  the 
previous  day  that  strange  old  man.  With  feel- 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  1 17 

ings  of  dread  I  followed  up  a  back  stairway  into 
a  low  room,  where  my  stuff  was  deposited. 

"  'This  is  the  place,'  said  the  driver,  and  left. 

"Soon  after,  Paul  entered  in  the  same  disguise. 
This,  he  said,  was  to  be  my  home  until  further 
arrangements  could  be  made. 

"  'Father  and  I  will  be  over  every  day  and 
report.  I  will  show  you  where  to  board  near 
here.  Your  name  is  to  be  Joshua  Wilkins.' 

"I  remained  in  this  place  several  weeks,  going 
out  frequently.  Both  Pierre  and  Paul  called 
often,  always  in  disguise.  Occasionally  we  went 
about  London  together.  It  seemed  to  me  at 
times  that  we  were  being  shadowed.  Sometimes 
when  I  was  alone,  strangers  in  my  hearing  would 
speak  about  either  Paul  or  Pierre  Lanier,  and 
watch  me,  as  if  they  knew  our  acquaintance. 
Frequently  the  Dodge  case  against  Alice  Web- 
ster was  mentioned.  There  would  be  talk  about 
the  disappearances  of  Alice  and  Oswald.  It 
always  seemed  to  me  that  I  was  being  watched. 
Paul  and  Pierre  Lanier  were  affected  in  the  same 
way.  Strangers  would  refer  to  these  subjects  in 
their  presence.  Both  had  denied  ever  seeing 
William  Dodge. 

"Oh,  how  miserable  I  was  during  all  this  time! 
I  was  suspicious  of  everybody  and  -trembled  at 
common  noises.  Any  unexpected  look  of 
stranger  caused  a  start.  It  was  in  vain  that 


Il8  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

I  reasoned  against  this  foolish  fear.  My  misery 
was  so  great  that  I  contemplated  suicide.  It 
seemed  to  me  that  both  of  the  Laniers  gloated 
over  my  wretchedness.  They  enlarged  on  the 
perils  of  my  situation.  I  really  believe  they 
wished  me  to  take  my  own  life.  From  things 
which  I  then  did  under  their  advice  I  often  think 
they  intended  deserting  me.  If  the  bodies  of 
Alice  and  Oswald  had  been  found,  I  believe  these 
villains  would  have  procured  my  arrest  for  the 
murders.  I  was  completely  in  their  power,  and 
it  now  seems  that  they  were  weaving  a  web  for 
my  destruction.  They  owed  me  nine  hundred 
pounds,  and  I  knew  things  against  them.  I  bore 
up  under  it  all,  for  the  sake  of  Mary  and  the 
children.  Old  Pierre  had  given  me  in  all  one 
hundred  pounds  before  we  started  for  London. 
I  gave  most  of  this  to  Mary. 

"Poor  Mary!  I  have  not  heard  from  her  for 
many  weeks.  Now  I  am  here  in  this  hospital, 
dying! 

"Serves  me  right  for  killing  that  poor  girl! 
Yes,  I'm  to  blame  that  Oswald  Langdon  and 
Alice  Webster  were  drowned!  But  tell  the  jury, 
Mary  and  the  children  were  hungry!  Tell  them 
that.  Tell  the  judge  about  Mary  and  the  chil- 
dren. Don't  forget  to  tell  the  judge  that !  Tell 
everybody  about  that!" 

There  was  a  long  silence.     With  scared  faces 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LAN1ER  119 

Sir  Donald  and  Esther  bent  over  the  motionless 
form.  The  attending  physician  felt  the  wrist, 
listened  for  heart-throbs.  A  cordial  was  admin- 
istered. That  deathlike  swoon  lasted  for  several 
minutes,  followed  by  slow  return  to  conscious- 
ness. It  was  evident  that  further  attempt  of 
the  sick  man  to  relate  his  experiences  with  these 
archconspirators  then  would  be  unadvisable. 
The  physican  said  there  was  some  hope  of  the 
man's  recovery,  but  that  quiet  and  rest  were 
imperative.  Sir  Donald  and  Esther  were  loth 
to  go,  but  the  hospital  rules  were  strict.  They 
left,  much  interested  in  the  fate  of  William 
Dodge. 

The  confession,  though  confirming  Sir  Donald's 
theory  of  this  conspiracy,  was  startling.  That 
Paul  Lanier  had  murdered  both  Oswald  and 
Alice  was  evident.  But  what  had  become  of 
the  bodies?  Could  it  be  that  the  hat  and  hand- 
kerchief were  placed  where  found  to  mislead  as 
to  manner  of  deaths?  Were  the  bodies  still  in 
the  river,  or  buried  elsewhere?  Perhaps  the 
remains  of  Oswald  and  Alice  had  been  reduced 
to  ashes  and  scattered  to  the  winds.  How  could 
the  necessary  evidence  be  obtained?  How  bring 
their  murderers  to  justice  without  proof  of  the 
"corpus  delicti"?  Could  this  dying  man  know 
other  facts  furnishing  a  clew  to  establish  their 
deaths?  Would  it  be  right  to  harass  him  with 


120  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

further  inquiry  upon  the  verge  of  the  tomb? 
Why  employ  his  slender  thread  of  life  in  unravel- 
ing this  intricate  web.  Better  point  him  to  that 
hope  which  is  the  refuge  of  a 'sinful  soul. 

But  is  there  any  way  of  saving  this  guilty 
wretch,  with  his  crimes  unconfessed?  First  con- 
fession, then  shriving  of  the  penitent. 

Limit  the  mercy  of  Heaven?  Is  the  Infinite 
compassion  contingent  upon  finite  fellow  tactics? 

Sir  Donald  and  Esther  felt  more  solicitude  for 
the  sick  man's  recovery  than  in  further  revela- 
tions. 

Next  day  they  are  early  callers  at  the  hospital. 
William  Dodge  is  still  alive,  but  delirious.  He 
slept  much  of  the  night,  but  is  flighty,  making 
many  wild,  incoherent  speeches.  Receiving 
permission  to  see  him,  Sir  Donald  and  Esther 
approach  the  cot. 

"No,  Mary,  I  will  never  let  you  or  the  children 
starve!  I  got  the  money  from  Pierre  Lanier! 
Dear  old  Pierre  Lanier  saved  my  Mary  and  the 
children!  Put  that  down!  Yes,  the  old  rascal 
saved  Mary  and  the  children  from  starving!  Put 
that  down!  Old  Pierre  saved  me  from  being 
a  murderer!  Write  that  in  the  book,  too!  No, 
I  never  struck  either  of  them!  It  was  Paul 
Lanier!  He  murdered  them!  Your  boy  is  not 
a  murderer!  Mother,  I  am  innocent!  Mary's 
folks  said  William  Dodge  could  not  provide  for 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL  LANIER  121 

Mary!  I  did  though!  But  Mary  cried  about 
the  children !  How  Mary  and  the  children  ate 
that  night!  I  got  it  all  from  dear  old  Pierre 
Lanier!" 

There  was  another  pause,  and  the  delirious 
man  seemed  to  sleep.  Suddenly  he  struck  his 
clenched  hand  upon  the  spread  and  stared  wildly. 

"You  miserable  murderer!  Keep  that  money, 
and  I  will  hang  you !  Send  it  to  me,  or  I  will 
tell  how  Paul  killed  Alice  Webster  and  Oswald 
Langdon!  That's  right!  Pay  me,  and  it's  all 
right!  I'll  never  squeal!  I  need  it  for  Mary 
and  the  children!  They'll  be  happy  now!" 

Sir  Donald  and  Esther  make  daily  calls  until 
it  is  safe  to  see  their  interesting  invalid.  Recov- 
ery is  slow.  Sir  Donald  broaches  the  subject  of 
the  Thames  tragedy.  Dodge  does  not  remember 
much  of  his  former  talk,  but  seems  willing  to 
divulge  all  he  knows.  He  trusts  that  these  kind 
friends  will  not  betray  his  confidence.  The 
Laniers  would  murder  him  if  they  heard. 

Receiving  positive  assurance  that  there  will  be 
nothing  said  until  Dodge  is  consulted,  the  nar- 
rative is  again  begun.  Sir  Donald  tells  him  the 
substance  of  former  statements. 

"Well,  I  will- complete  the  horrible  story, 
relying  on  your  promise  never  to  tell  without  my 
consent.  Those  Laniers  would  surely  find  a  swift 
way  of  silencing  me  if  they  knew  I  had  told. 


122  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

Often  I  am  afraid  that  they  will  have  me  assas- 
sinated, anyhow. 

"Both  of  them  came  together  to  my  hiding- 
place,  much  excited.  My  case  against  Alice  was 
set  for  trial.  Her  barrister  had  procured  the 
setting.  They  were  much  perplexed  at  this,  and 
wondered  if  Alice  and  Oswald  had  turned  up. 
Both  were  pale,  and  Paul  trembled  violently. 
He  was  not  shamming  this  time.  His  father 
was  nervous,  but  advised  Paul  to  keep  cool  or  all 
would  be  lost.  We  went  together  that  night  to 
see  my  solicitors.  Pierre  said  he  had  seen  them 
before,  and  that  they  would  be  in  their  office 
waiting  for  me.  Pierre  and  Paul  were  disguised. 
I  was  to  tell  the  solicitors  that  the  case  should  be 
dismissed,  as  my  witnesses  could  not  be  found. 

"We  entered  the  office,  and  found  both  soli- 
citors there.  When  I  told  them  to  have  the  case 
dismissed  they  were  much  surprised. 

"  'A  continuance  can  be  procured  on  proper 
showing.' 

"Pierre  Lanier  scowled,  and  looking  at  me, 
shook  his  head. 

"I  insisted  upon  its  dismissal,  as  the  witnesses 
could  not  be  relied  upon.  One  solicitor  said : 

"  'You  have  a  complete  chain  of  title  deeds, 
and  need  no  other  witnesses,  except  to  prove 
their  genuineness.' 

"Old  Pierre  frowned,  and  I  replied: 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  123 

"  'It  is  better  to  quit.  I  do  not  care  to  press 
the  case.' 

"They  looked  at  each  other  and  at  us  suspi- 
ciously. 

"Old  Pierre  then  spoke  up,  saying: 

"  'My  friend  wishes  to  drop  the  case.  I  un- 
derstand that  he  owes  you  part  of  your  fee. 
What  were  you  to  pay  them,  Mr.  Dodge?' 

"I  replied,  'Two  hundred  pounds.' 

"  'How  much  have  you  paid?' 

"  'Fifty  pounds.' 

'Well,  I  know  you  have  little  money  to  waste 
on  this  case.  These  gentlemen  have  been  paid 
well  for  what  has  been  done  thus  far.  If  you 
need  fifty  pounds  more  to  pay  them  off,  I  will 
loan  the  amount.' 

"His  proposition  was  promptly  accepted.  It 
was  arranged  that  the  case  should  be  dismissed 
and  the  money  paid.  This  was  done. 

"The  Laniers  now  seemed  anxious  to  get  rid 
of  me.  I  insisted  on  payment  of  the  remaining 
nine  hundred  pounds.  They  expostulated  with 
me;  said  it  was  outrageous;  -what  good  had 
I  done  them? 

"To  my  remark  that  I  was  to  quit  upon  their 
advice,  and  had  done  so,  Pierre  replied: 

"  'Yes,  but  who  imagined  Alice  would  be 
drowned?' 

"Paul  said: 


124  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

"  'You  are  suspected  of  putting  her  out  of  the 
way!' 

"I  was  so  angry  that  I  looked  straight  at  him, 
and  said : 

"  'You  know  more  about  that  than  I  do!' 

"I  have  often  been  sorry  for  this  thrust,  but 
it  went  home.  Paul  grew  pale,  and  stared  at 
me  frightfully. 

"  'Here,  boys,  none  of  your  foolish  quarrel- 
ing!' said  Pierre.  'Mr.  Dodge  is  entitled  under 
the  contract  to  the  money.  It  shall  never  be 
said  that  Pierre  Lanier  failed  to  keep  his  word. 
We  must  stand  by^each  other  whatever  happens. 
Mr.  Dodge  has  a  family,  and  long  as  I  live  they 
shall  be  provided  for.  I  could  beat  him  out  of 
the  money,  as  the  contract  was  illegal  and  void. 
He  could  be  prosecuted  for  conspiracy  and  fraud. 
Mr.  Dodge  will  be  suspected  of  murdering  that 
man  and  girl.  I  have  already  heard  rumors  to 
that  effect.  But  we  must  stand  together.  It 
would  never  do  for  Mr.  Dodge  to  return  home 
now.  He  must  stay  away  from  Calcutta  a  year, 
at  least.  Paul  and  I  will  go  to  Calcutta.  We 
will  let  you  know  all  that  happens.  You  must 
not  write  to  London,  or  to  any  one  but  me. 
I  will  deliver  your  letters  to  Mary,  and  mail  hers 
to  you.  Your  name  must  be  James  Wilton. 
When  it  is  safe,  I  will  write  you  to  come  home.' 

"I  saw  the  force  of  these  directions,  but  asked 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  125 

how  I  was  to  live  during  my  stay  from  home, 
and  what  provisions  would  be  made  for  my 
family. 

"Pierre  replied:  'To-morrow  you  shall  have 
one  hundred  pounds.  I  will  give  Mary  one 
hundred  pounds  on  my  arrival  in  Calcutta.  In 
one  year  I  will  pay  each  of  you  an  additional 
hundred  pounds.  By  that  time,  in  all  probabil- 
ity, you  can  return,  and  I  will  pay  the  balance  in 
five  equal  annual  installments.' 

"This  arrangement  was  made  between  us. 
I  was  in  their  power,  and  did  just  as  he  said. 
In  a  short  time  I  sailed  for  Paris  with  the  prom- 
ised payment.  The  Laniers  were  to  sail  for  Cal- 
cutta soon  after.  I  have  never  received  any 
letter  from  either  of  them  since.  A  letter  came 
to  me  from  Mary,  speaking  of  having  received 
one  hundred  pounds,  but  not  knowing  from 
whom.  It  was  placed  to  her  credit  in  a  Calcutta 
bank,  and  notice  to  that  effect  was  left  at  the 
house.  The  letter  was  addressed  to  James  Wil- 
ton in  a  disguised  hand,  but  the  inside  sheet  was 
in  Mary's  handwriting.  She  had  been  told  at 
the  bank  that  I  was  in  Bombay.  Doubtless 
her  letter  went  there,  and  was  forwarded  by 
some  one  instructed  by  Pierre  Lanier  to  me  at 
Paris. 

' '  Letters  from  my  wife  came  regularly.  I  con- 
tinued to  write,  as  directed  by  Pierre  Lanier,  and 


126  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Mary  received  my  letters.  It  was  evident  that 
Pierre  had  furnished  the  information  of  my  being 
in  Bombay,  and  I  kept  up  the  delusion. 

"Life  here  in  Paris,  without  employment,  har- 
assed by  uncertainty,  compelled  to  pass  under 
an  assumed  name,  away  from  my  family,  and 
obliged  to  keep  up  a  deceitful  correspondence 
with  Mary,  who  supposed  I  was  in  Bombay, 
became  very  miserable.  Still  there  was  no  alter- 
native. I  dreaded  any  failure  to  comply  with 
the  wishes  of  the  Laniers.  They  would  hesitate 
at  no  crime  to  protect  themselves.  I  believed 
they  suspected  me  of  thinking  Paul  had  mur- 
dered Oswald  Langdon  and  Alice  Webster.  It 
would  be  safer  for  me  to  be  away  from  them. 
Would  they  not  plot  my  death  if  I  were  at  Cal- 
cutta? If  suspected  or  pursued,  they  might 
accuse  me  of  the  crime,  and  both  conspire  to 
secure  my  conviction. 

"After  some  time  spent  in  Paris,  Mary's  let- 
ters ceased.  I  waited  anxiously,  but  none  came. 
Writing  for  explanations,  I  received  no  answer. 
My  fears  were  aroused.  Was  she  sick?  Did 
my  letters  reach  her?  Were  her  letters  and  mine 
intercepted?  Were  detectives  on  my  trail? 
Could  it  be  that  the  Laniers  were  being  pursued 
for  those  murders?  Had  they  decided  to  throw 
me  off? 

"A  thousand   fears   haunted    me.     I    was   in 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  127 

constant  dread  of  being  identified,  yet  looked 
daily  fora  letter  from  Mary.  Sometimes  I  would 
fully  decide  to  start  for  Calcutta,  regardless  of 
consequences,  but  abandoned  the  plan.  I  took 
sick.  Becoming  very  weak,  a  physician  was  con- 
sulted. After  a  few  visits,  he  directed  that  I  be 
removed  to  the  hospital.  Here  I  have  been  for 
weeks,  without  hearing  from  my  wife  or  family. 
What  can  I  do  to  hear  of  them?  Oh,  can't  you 
do  something  in  my  behalf?  Help  me  to  hear 
from  Mary  and  the  children!" 

Sir  Donald  asked  many  questions  about  the 
deaths  of  Oswald  and  Alice,  but  elicited  little 
further  information.  He  was  convinced  that 
nothing  had  been  concealed.  There  was  no 
positive  proof  of  their  deaths.  How  could  this 
missing  link  be  procured? 

Both  Sir  Donald  and  Esther  were  much  inter- 
ested in  the  family  of  William  Dodge.  That 
this  husband  and  father  had  been  led  into  crime 
through  poverty  was  apparent.  His  love  for 
hungry  wife  and  children  placed  him  at  the  mercy 
of  this  archvillain,  who,  with  his  murderous  son, 
had  caused  so  much  suffering. 

Sir  Donald  well  knew  that  to  keep  inviolate 
his  agreement  with  William  Dodge  would  be 
a  technical  concealment  of  crime.  Yet  he  would 
have  accepted  any  fate  rather  than  betray  such 
trust. 


128  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Strict  compliance  with  penal  statutes  may 
require  much  individual  meanness. 

William  Dodge  was  most  unhappy.  Each 
movement  made  seemed  to  further  involve  him 
in  hopeless  entanglement.  The  mistake  which 
resulted  in  his  wildly  aimed  cartridge  missing  its 
intended  victim  saved  him  from  guilt  of  homi- 
cide. 

But  how  judge  of  any  event  by  its  immediate 
circle?  Only  that  far  cycle  whose  ever- widening 
circuit  merges  eternal  radii  can  fully  compass 
the  puissance  of  human  action. 

Under  stress  of  immediate  death  he  had  fully 
confessed  all.  Now  even  the  one  dubious  rem- 
nant of  personal  honor,  according  to  crime's 
unwritten  code,  is  swept  away. 

How  could  the  wretch,  about  to  escape  all 
human  reckoning,  making  cowardly  confession 
of  crime  involving  fellow-guilt,  hope  that  his 
confidences  would  remain  inviolate?  One  of  the 
penalties  of  faithless  duplicity  is  that  all  trust  in 
fellow-fealty  dies. 

William  Dodge  now  feared  that  those  who  so 
kindly  watched  over  his  hospital  cot  would  betray 
his  trust.  They  doubtless  were  solicitous  for  his 
recovery,  that  he  and  the  Laniers  might  be 
brought  to  ultimate  justice.  What  respect  could 
be  expected  of  these  for  pledges  given  to  one 
who  had  conspired  against  a  helpless  orphan? 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  1^9 

Why  should  they  not  speed  the  conviction  of 
him  whose  intrigues  were  accessory  to  this 
double  homicide? 

How  hard  to  conceive  of  better  than  self! 

Neither  Sir  Donald  nor  Esther  ever  thought 
of  punishment  for  the  man  just  saved  from  the 
grave.  Both  felt  that  this  poor  fellow  and  his 
family  were  their  special  wards.  All  moral  taint 
was  covered  by  the  mantle  of  sympathetic  inter- 
est. Sir  Donald  had  concluded  that  something 
must  be  done  in  behalf  of  those  at  Calcutta. 
It  would  not  do  to  write,  as  this  might  in  some 
way  lead  to  inquiry  for  the  absent  father.  He 
would  avoid  any  course  of  action  tending  to 
affect  the  safety  of  this  poor  fellow  with  his 
burden  of  troubles. 

There  are  persons  who  cannot  do  a  mean  act. 

Though  at  times  loth  to  leave  Paris,  Sir  Donald 
and  Esther  will  visit  Calcutta.  Thereby  they 
may  learn  all  about  the  Dodge  family,  and  per- 
haps render  needed  assistance. 

It  has  been  three  days  since  the  hospital  visit. 
Esther  has  been  sick.  When  able  to  sit  up,  she 
insists  upon  his  making  a  call  upon  their  inter- 
esting convalescent  and  telling  him  of  the  pro- 
posed trip  to  India.  Judge  of  Sir  Donald's  sur- 
prise upon  being  informed  that  William  Dodge 
had  been  removed  from  the  hospital.  At  his 
request  a  conveyance  bore  him  away  the  previous 


OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

evening,  but  no  one  knew  where.  Not  a  word 
had  been  said  by  him  giving  any  clew  to  his 
intentions.  Nothing  was  uttered  about  Sir  Don- 
ald or  Esther. 

This  strange  conduct  greatly  mystified  Sir 
Donald.  He  framed  all  sorts  of  queries  as  to 
possible  causes.  Had  their  failure  to  make  daily 
calls  aroused  Dodge's  suspicion?  Was  this  poor 
fellow  afraid  of  their  betraying  him?  Did  he 
think  that  having  procured  a  full  confession, 
they  had  no  further  interest  except  his  convic- 
tion of  crime?  Had  the  identity  and  where- 
abouts of  William  Dodge  been  discovered? 
Were  his  silence  and  removal  only  parts  of  an 
adroitly  planned  detective  ruse?  Could  it  be 
that  the  Laniers  were  at  the  bottom  of  this 
strange  move?  What  if  William  Dodge  were  to 
be  tried  for  murdering  Oswald  Langdon  and 
Alice  Webster?  Had  the  Laniers  accused  him 
of  these  crimes?  Strange  if  Paul  were  to  be  tried 
as  principal  and  the  other  two  as  accessories. 
Possibly  the  detectives  had  a  complete  chain  of 
evidence  connecting  these  with  the  murders  and 
the  bodies  were  discovered. 

Sir  Donald  is  much  perplexed.  This  must  not 
be  communicated  to  the  London  office.  In  all 
this  tangle  there  is  one  clear  point.  Whatever 
the  result,  Sir  Donald  will  shield  William  Dodge. 
That  family  must  be  found  and  kept  from  want. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  I31 

Delay    and    premature    action    are    alike    preca- 
rious. 

He  compromises  by  a  brief  stay  in  Paris, 
better  to  know  how  to  proceed.  Failing  to  learn 
anything  more,  Sir  Donald  and  Esther  leave  for 
Calcutta. 


CHAPTER  X 

AT  THE   HIMALAYAS 

Traversing  many  weary  miles  of  that  vast 
Indian  Empire,  the  survey  party  reaches  the 
Himalaya  range. 

Twenty-five  persons  are  in  the  camp.  The 
guide  is  an  intelligent  Hindu.  There  are  one 
German,  a  Russian,  and  an  American.  Ample 
provisions  had  been  made  for  the  journey.  The 
chief  is  absolute  head  of  the  undertaking,  but 
void  of  light  as  to  its  ultimate  purposes. 

From  the  outset  Oswald  is  well  treated.  In 
his  looks  is  that  which  claims  respect.  While 
feeling  gratitude  for  employment  and  evident 
good-will,  Oswald's  experiences  of  the  recent 
past  make  him  pensive.  This  abstraction  had 
been  noted.  His  prompt  obedience  to  all  orders 
wins  approval.  He  never  makes  inquiries  as  to 
the  purposes  of  this  expedition.  His  chief  recip- 
rocates by  not  referring  to  Oswald's  antecedents 
and  by  relieving  him  from  the  natural  curiosity 
of  fellow-workers. 

For  a  long  time  they  are  employed  in  survey- 
ing the  mountain  passes  and  approaches.  Maps 

132 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  133 

are  made  and  grades  established.  For  many 
miles  on  both  sides  of  the  range  the  country  is 
explored,  and  numberless  cipher  annotations  are 
placed  on  the  charts.  Much  care  is  taken  in  sur- 
vey of  streams  and  the  location  of  springs. 

Oswald  becomes  greatly  interested  in  this  work, 
but  asks  only  questions  about  technical  parts. 
He  learns  much  of  triangulation  and  of  aneroid 
computations.  Vernier  and  arc  readings  become 
familiar. 

At  times  tripod  and  transit  seem  revolving 
belcher  of  deadly  hail.  Glaring  eastward  from 
rocky  summit  is  a  "lion  rampant."  This  figure 
slowly  retreats  backward  with  sullen  roar.  Now 
upon  the  mountain  apex  appears  a  huge  grizzly 
form,  looking  from  shaggy,  impassive  brows  to- 
ward sea  and  plain  and  jungle.  A  mighty  horde 
sweeps  down,  emerging  from  pass  and  rocky 
fastnesses.  This  army,  scattering  over  the  plain, 
is  swelled  by  Moslem,  Sikh,  Hindu,  Parsee,  and 
Buddhist  allies,  until  its  millions  hold  India's 
domain.  The  perspective  becomes  confused, 
outlines  jumble,  figures  are  inverted,  lights  and 
shadows  intermingle  their  chameleon  hues,  until 
under  widened  folds  of  British  and  Russian  can- 
vas "Lion"  and  "Bear"  divide  the  "foray,"  still 
regarding  each  other  with  "rolling  eyes  of  prey." 

From  such  chimeras  Oswald  turns  to  more 
prosaic  matters. 


134  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Many  books  had  been  brought  on  this  far  jour- 
ney. Long,  tedious  hours  are  beguiled  in  the 
perusal  of  their  contents.  History,  politics,  war, 
poetry,  religion,  and  romance  are  freely  discussed 
by  different  members  of  the  party  during  hours 
spent  in  camp.  Both  German  and  Russian  speak 
English  fairly  well;  the  Hindu  guide  is  easily 
understood.  There  is  a  plentiful  supply  of  rifles, 
swords,  knives,  and  ammunition.  When  possible, 
all  camp  near  together,  taking  proper  precautions 
against  attacks  from  roving  bands  of  marauders. 

Oswald's  most  intimate  associates  are  the  chief, 
German,  American,  and  Russian.  These  are  not 
afflicted  with  curiosity  as  to  each  other's  past. 
The  chief  is  under  sealed  orders;  both  German 
and  Russian  had  left  their  respective  countries 
for  good  of  Kaiser  and  Tsar;  the  American  is  an 
adventurous  son  of  millionaire  residing  in  New 
York.  Weary  of  ennui  in  the  metropolis,  this 
Yankee  aristocrat  seeks  diversion  in  trips  to  all 
parts  of  the  globe.  All  of  these  are  recipients  of 
classic  culture. 

Oswald's  experiences  had  been  most  limited, 
but  of  greatest  intensity.  Since  his  Northfield 
romance,  pain  of  years  had  crowded  into  a  few 
brief  months.  The  face  of  Esther  Randolph  is 
indelibly  painted  on  his  memory.  Now  free  from 
haunting  fear  of  detection,  Oswald  can  more 
rationally  review  the  events  driving  him  into 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  135 

indefinite  exile  from  home  and  friends.  Doubt- 
less Sir  Donald  and  Esther  believed  him  dead. 
They  never  could  accuse  him  of  murdering  Alice 
Webster,  but  surely  would  charge  this  crime  and 
his  own  death  upon  Paul  Lanier.  The  lake 
tragedy  was  conclusive.  Would  not  Esther  have 
sad  recollections  of  the  man  who  sought  her  hand 
and  met  such  death?  That  she  would  never 
marry  another  he  is  sure.  Has  this  lovely  girl 
entered  upon  her  chosen  mission?  To  himself 
he  says: 

"One  so  pure  should  find  refuge  from  earth's 
coarse  pleasures  in  holy  consecration  to  spiritual 
ideals.  How  grand  the  influences  of  those  moral 
advisers  whose  teachings  had  directed  her  feet 
aright. 

"Could  I  only  see  father  and  mother!  What 
sleepless  nights  they  must  have  passed  since  my 
disguised  exit  from  that  home,  months  ago!  If 
I  could  only  write  to  or  hear  from  them!  It 
may  be  that  this  horrible  condition  of  things  is 
proper  punishment  for  my  presumptuous  pride, 
but  why  should  the  innocent  suffer?  When  will 
this  mystery  be  cleared?  What  is  being  done 
to  convict  the  guilty?" 

Oswald  now  hopes  that  English  justice  will 
not  be  delinquent.  Surely  detectives  can 
unravel  this  complicated  web.  Why  are  these 
sleuths  so  tardy?  He  now  chafes  at  the  slow 


136  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

zeal  of  those  whose  pursuit  of  Oswald  Langdon 
would  have  been  resisted  to  the  death.  These 
ministers  of  justice,  in  honest,  tireless  search  for 
the  murderer  of  Oswald  Langdon  and  Alice 
Webster,  even  now  would  reckon  lightly  of  their 
own  lives  if  they  attempted  his  arrest.  But  this 
high-spirited  youth  feels  no  tremor  of  physical 
fear.  The  gallows  have  no  terrors  other  than 
those  of  unmerited  ignominy.  Oswald  would 
rush  on  swift  death  if  thereby  the  name  of 
Langdon  could  be  cleared. 

He  thus  upbraids  himself:  "My  flight  from 
London  was  cowardly.  Better  with  moral  deter- 
mination to  have  faced  all  and  accepted  my  fate. 
The  death  of  Alice  Webster  is  unavenged ;  her 
slayer  is  at  large,  a  human  beast  of  prey;  father 
and  mother  are  in  frightful  suspense ;  the  spectral 
hand  of  the  drowned  girl  beckons  me  to  revenge 
upon  her  murderer;  but  ignoring  all  these,  I  am 
a  selfish,  cowardly  'derelict,'  fearful  of  possible 
harm." 

Then  he  exclaims:  "Not  too  fast!  Has  not 
English  justice  gloated  over  conviction  of  the 
innocent?  What  fearful  irony  in  some  of  its 
swift  so-called  vindications!  How  can  public 
clamor  be  satisfied  but  by  sacrifice  when  there  is 
a  victim  at  hand?  What  hope  that  detectives 
would  pursue  Paul  Lanier  for  the  murder  of 
Alice  Webster  with  Oswald  Langdon  conven- 
iently near?  Are  not  my  absence  and  supposed 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  137 

death  necessary  to  the  unraveling  of  this  intricate 
plot?  In  what  other  way  can  the  name  of  Lang- 
don  be  cleared  from  pending  disgrace?" 

Oswald  now  desires  to  live  until  justice  tri- 
umphs. He  sometimes  feels  assurance  that  all 
will  be  righted.  It  is  difficult  to  restrain  his 
curiosity  within  discreet  bounds. 

The  camp  discussions  help  to  divert  his  thought 
from  somber  reflections.  These  informal  debates 
take  wide  range. 

Karl  Ludwig  is  a  versatile  German.  Though 
thinking  it  discreet  to  absent  himself  from  father- 
land, Karl  is  at  heart  loyal  to  his  sturdy  young 
Kaiser.  To  Karl  the  memories  of  imperial  Teu- 
tonic succession  and  achievements  are  proud 
heritage.  He  would  champion  the  real  cause  of 
his  emperor  against  the  world.  In  event  of  for- 
eign attack  Karl  would  subscribe  without  reserve 
to  the  "divine  rights"  of  William.  There  is  in 
his  heart  no  place  for  treason. 

Like  many  other  exiles  from  native  land,  Karl 
was  a  real  menace  to  constituted  authority. 
Speech  led  him  into  proscribed  provinces.  Harm- 
less in  overt  act  or  intent,  his  words  were  deadly 
explosives,  charged  with  dynamo  energy  sufficient 
to  wreck  every  throne  of  Europe. 

To  poetic  or  reflective  mind  Karl's  startling 
metaphors  were  harmless  hyperbole  or  garrulous 
trope  of  brilliant,  idealistic  sentiment,  but  such 


138  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

fired  credulous  natures  to  white  heat  of  anarchy. 
It  became  essential  to  German  tranquillity  that 
Karl  Ludwig  be  suppressed. 

Not  aware  of  proper  rating  by  officials  of 
fatherland,  Karl  took  passage  for  Calcutta,  land- 
ing with  culture,  pride,  and  imagination  at  this 
Indian  metropolis. 

Ivan  Shelgunoff  graduated  from  Moscow  Uni- 
versity. He  had  imbibed  sentiments  harmless  in 
theory,  but  inimical  to  practical  policies  of  Rus- 
sian civics.  Having  no  intention  of  posing  as 
factional  disturber  of  the  public  peace,  his  indis- 
creet utterances  reach  ear  of  vigilant  official. 
Not  fascinated  with  prospect  of  indefinite  Siberian 
exile,  Ivan  procured  leave  to  quit  the  domain  of 
the  Tsar,  finding  habitation  under  the  British  flag 
in  this  seaport  near  the  mouth  of  the  Ganges. 

Yet  Ivan  Shelgunoff  is  proud  of  Russian  tradi- 
tions and  statecraft,  feeling  no  bitterness  toward 
Nicholas  II.,  but  filial  reverence  for  this  recently 
crowned  youthful  patriarch-autocrat. 

Intrusted  with  enforcement  of  police  regula- 
tions, Ivan  soon  would  abandon  plausible  theories 
of  individual  freedom  as  Utopian  chimeras,  not 
adapted  to  exigencies  of  practical  civic  needs. 
Siberian  penal  exile  would  become  essential  part 
of  police  supervision,  with  possible  excesses,  as 
in  all  provisions  for  the  suppression  of  crime. 

Oswald  comes  to  regard  Karl  Ludwig  and  Ivan 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  139 

Shelgunoff  with  much  interest.  Their  critical, 
liberal  sentiments,  so  well  expressed,  are  appreci- 
ated by  his  subtle  perception.  Through  these 
garrulous,  versatile  commentators  his  horizon  is 
vastly  extended.  Readily  appropriating  the 
good,  he  notes  defects  and  makes  judicious  com- 
parisons. Seldom  drawn  into  discussion  or  com- 
ment, his  evident  interest  insures  hearty  good- 
will. However,  these  vocal  encyclopedias  of 
wisdom  generally  and  of  statecraft  in  particular 
at  times  are  surprised  by  Oswald's  responses  to 
their  direct  appeals.  By  a  subtle  system  of 
intellectual  buccaneering  this  reserved  English- 
man winnows  from  much  chaffy  verbiage  the  real 
seeds  of  thought.  In  fresh-turned  fallow  of  his 
fertile  fancy  the  grain  germinates  into  better 
growths.  They  wonder  at  his  quick  perception, 
profound  discrimination,  and  marvelous  craft  of 
readjustment.  That  this  British  subject  can  see 
in  the  different  policies  of  more  absolute  powers 
and  in  less  flexible  modes  of  civic  alignment  so 
much  to  commend  or  excuse  to  them  is  queer 
indeed.  They  surmise  that  by  habitual  globe- 
trotting Oswald  has  become  a  "citizen  of  the 
world." 

Strange  that  he  who  would  resent  the  least 
show  of  arbitrary  interference  with  his  own  inter- 
ests finds  so  much  to  justify  in  rigorous  German 
and  Russian  policies. 


140  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

When  Oswald  did  express  an  opinion  on  any 
of  the  subjects  under  discussion,  Karl  and  Ivan 
seemed  to  accept  his  comments  as  oracle,  mak- 
ing no  adverse  suggestions.  Such  deference  is 
no  infrequent  tribute  to  well-bred  reserve, 

To  some  criticisms  of  Karl  Ludwig,  Oswald 
showed  much  sympathy  with  aspirations  of  Em- 
peror William  for  military  resources  promptly 
available  in  all  emergencies.  He  said: 

"Increased  land  and  naval  equipment  should  be 
voted  by  the  Reichstag  in  the  interest  of  German 
tranquillity.  Such  expenditures  are  economic 
precautions  against  expensive  wars.  Thereby 
the  solvency  of  the  German  exchequer  would  be 
moderately  insured.  So  far  from  unduly  foster- 
ing a  bellicose  spirit  tending  to  war,  these  would 
be  tactful  preventives  of  wasteful  foreign  and 
civil  broils.  Fifty  years'  current  expense  to 
insure  the  empire's  peace  would  not  equal  waste 
of  one  such  serious  conflict.  There  is  no  doubt 
that  this  sturdy  sovereign  possesses  much  military 
spirit.  This  is  natural  heritage,  coming  down  in 
direct  royal  line  from  hero  ancestry.  Fostered 
by  severe  German  tactics,  it  tends  toward  ambi- 
tion for  martial  prestige,  but  has  been  consecrated 
to  the  arts  of  peace.  It  is  but  natural  that  such 
trend  and  discipline  tinge  this  consecration  with 
heroic  shades.  These  are  not  the  results  of 
diseased  caprice,  but  suggest  potent  considera- 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  141 

tions  which  it  would  be  well  to  respect.  Let  none 
think  that  William  would  falter  in  any  crisis. 
The  same  imperial  foresight  prompting  some 
strange  assertions  of  royal  prerogatives  would 
head  German  armies,  for  success  of  colonial 
extension,  in  chastisement  for  wanton  treaty  vio- 
lations, or  to  preserve  the  integrity  of  his  empire. 
Much  lightly  has  been  written  about  the  caprices 
of  this  ruler,  but  genius  always  was  peculiar." 
After  an  impressive  silence,  Oswald  resumes: 
"Cares  of  empire  have  strange  tendencies  and 
special  warrant." 

Dreamily  looking  at  Karl,  Oswald  then,  as  if 
in  reverie,  quotes: 

" '  And  some  among  you  held,  that  if  the  King 

Had  seen  the  sight,  he  would  have  sworn  the  vow; 
Not  easily,  seeing  that  the  King  must  guard 
That  which  he  rules,  and  is  but  as  the  hind 
To  whom  a  space  of  land  is  given  to  plow, 
Who  may  not  wander  from  the  allotted  field, 
Until  his  work  be  done.'" 

At  another  time  there  had  been  an  animated 
discussion  between  Ivan  Shelgunoff  and  Karl 
Ludwig  as  to  the  comparative  merits  of  Russian 
and  German  dynasties,  with  the  peculiar  institu- 
tions of  both  countries.  Direct  appeal  being 
made  to  Oswald  for  an  opinion,  he  avoids  invidi- 
ous comparisons,  and  says: 

"Nicholas  II.  is  crowned  head  of  an  absolute 


H2  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

dynasty.  The  royal  line  of  Romanoff  succession 
found  in  him  rightful  representative  of  its  august 
power.  Whatever  may  be  said  about  the  rigor 
of  Russian  rule  and  its  conflict  with  Nihilistic 
tendencies,  the  quarrel  so  far  as  pertains  to  this 
young  sovereign  is  that  of  a  true  inheritor. 

"Nicholas  succeeded  to  Russian  policies  as 
essential  allies  of  his  crown.  These  are  united 
in  newly  welded  bonds  of  imperial  wedlock. 
Their  divorce  would  be  destruction  of  his  throne. 

"Representative  liberty  is  a  comparative  ideal. 
The  Russian  peasant  enjoys  frugal  life  with  his 
family  and  few  humble  friends.  Is  it  likely  that 
such  feel  the  autocratic  pressure  of  their  Tsar? 
Perhaps  there  may  be  many  cases  wherein  private 
rights  have  been  ruthlessly  invaded,  but  are  not 
such  results  usually  due  to  insolent  perversions 
by  minor  officials?  Doubtless  many  innocent 
suspects  are  sent  into  hopeless  exile  through 
official  zeal,  still  like  effects  often  result  from 
similar  causes  in  liberal  commonwealths." 

Looking  in  questioning  banter  at  Claude  Les- 
lie, Oswald  says: 

"It  has  been  rumored  that  in  the  great  repub- 
lic beyond  the  Atlantic  they  sometimes  do  a  little 
'railroading.'  ' 

Tippoo  Kalidasa  is  an  interesting  Hindu. 
With  self-inflicted  cognomen  and  many  eccentric 
notions  about  all  sorts  of  subjects,  Tippoo  can 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  H3 

talk  well  and  to  the  point.  Though  a  professed 
disciple  of  modern  Brahmanism,  he  had  deeply 
imbibed  Buddhistical  precepts  and  philosophy. 
The  lessons  learned  in  childhood  at  his  island 
home  never  were  forgotten. 

Leaving  Ceylon  about  his  eighteenth  year, 
Tippoo  had  traveled  much  in  China,  Japan,  and 
over  parts  of  Siberia  before  going  to  India. 
Everywhere  had  been  accented  in  human  lives 
the  influence  of  that  noble  prince,  the  founder  of 
Buddhism.  True,  Tippoo  saw  in  these  writings 
frequent  contradictions,  yet  the  character  of  this 
Indian  teacher  was  pure. 

Faith  rarely  insists  on  absolutely  consistent 
verities. 

Much  travel  among  peoples  of  other  beliefs, 
and  study  of  new  religious  tenets  had  modified 
these  earlier  views.  In  reflective  moods,  Tippoo 
saw  much  to  criticise  in  this  ancient  philosophy, 
which,  though  indelibly  stamped  upon  its  mod- 
ern successor,  as  a  professed  system  of  religious 
teaching,  had  become  almost  a  stranger  in  the 
land  of  its  original  growth.  Still  these  early 
influences  are  most  potent.  In  all  emergencies 
of  thought  or  feeling,  Tippoo  Kalidasa  soulfully 
repeats  the  formula: 

"I  take  refuge  in  Buddha!" 

Though  Oswald's  mind  is  not  excessively 
tinged  with  the  speculative  or  ethical,  he  finds 


144  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

much  of  interest  in  the  talk  of  this  unique 
guide. 

So  rudely  having  been  torn  from  all  early 
environments,  with  such  shock  of  utter  change 
in  thought  and  impulse,  is  it  strange  that  former 
trend  is  broken?  While  tempering  the  white 
heat  of  aspiration,  Oswald's  recent  troubles  wid- 
ened his  horizon.  But  novel  tempers  are  not 
wholly  the  results  of  changed  circumstances. 
Latent  powers  and  senses,  are  awakened. 

At 'times  the  memories  of  recent  experiences 
weigh  upon  Oswald's  mind,  but  are  not  always 
present.  There  is  little  menace  of  arrest  and 
much  youthful  elastic  spirit.  Imperious  will  is 
in  abeyance.  There  are  moods  of  chastened 
relaxation  from  self-consciousness,  with  peculiar 
sense  of  relief  and  compensation. 

Many  an  hour  is  beguiled  by  these  two  widely 
different  men  in  comment  upon  this  philosophy 
of  the  East.  A  moral  system  claiming  the  fealty 
of  so  great  a  part  of  earth's  population  surely  is 
an  important  subject  for  human  study. 

Much  pleased  at  the  interest  of  this  dignified 
Englishman  trying  to  understand  the  tenets  of 
an  ancient  faith,  Tippoo  talks  freely  and  pro- 
foundly, giving  numerous  explanatory  versions 
from  his  own  fertile  fancy. 

Oswald  notes  the  strong  points,  beautiful  sen- 
timents, practical  beneficence,  and  occult  theories 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  H5 

of  this  oriental  belief.  He  becomes  enamored  of 
the  life  and  teachings  of  Prince  Guatama. 

To  some  criticisms  of  Ivan  Shelgunoff,  Oswald 
replies : 

"Original  doctrines  often  are  distorted  by 
ignorant  interpreters.  Great  ideas  are  degraded 
by  dogmatic  priestcraft." 

There  is  no  danger  of  Oswald  becoming  a  par- 
tisan of  this  creed.  He  is  impressed  with  its 
defects,  though  appreciating  the  sublimity  of 
general  tenets.  Oswald  does  not  like  the  doc- 
trine of  "Merger."  This  assertive  Briton  has 
no  desire  to  lose  identity  in  "Brahm."  Oswald 
Langdon  as  dissolved  dewdrop  in  shoreless  sea 
were  too  vague. 

From  listening  to  these  German,  Russian,  and 
Hindu  philosophers,  Oswald  enjoys  talking  with 
Claude  Leslie.  This  rich  American  has  none  of 
that  reputed  affectation  of  some  western  aristo- 
crats. His  manners  are  frank,  without  any  sug- 
gestion of  pretense.  Having  the  entree  of 
Gotham  select  circles,  Claude  sailed  on  an  ex- 
tended tour  of  the  world.  He  had  visited  at 
leisure  nearly  every  port  and  important  city  of 
earth.  With  a  quick  sense  of  the  remarkable  in 
ordinary  commonplace,  he  had  seen  much  of 
interest.  His  descriptions  greatly  entertained 
Oswald,  who  never  tired  of  listening  to  Claude's 
narratives.  Indeed  it  may  be  well  surmised  that 


H6  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

from  some  of  the  broad-gauge  ideas  and  epigram- 
matic sayings  of  Claude  Leslie  came  much  of 
Oswald's  changed  views  and  disposition  to  justify 
or  excuse  in  others  that  which  he  formerly  con- 
sidered as  utterly  without  warrant. 

How  little  does  the  awakened  alert  sense 
reckon  of  the  initial  processes  of  its  quickening! 

The  most  fascinating  parts  of  Claude's  talks 
are  about  persons,  places,  events,  anecdotes,  and 
incidents  familiar  to  this  Yankee  aristocrat  before 
starting  on  his  prolonged  tour  of  the  world. 

Oswald  becomes  greatly  interested  in  the  affairs 
of  this  land  beyond  the  seas.  Much  had  been 
written  about  "impressions"  of  America  and 
Americans.  He  had  read  some  of  these  erudite, 
mildly  drawn  caricatures,  and  is  not  predisposed 
toward  the  homes  or  characters  of  those  "cousins" 
across  the  Atlantic.  A  few  that  he  had  met  in 
England  strengthened  this  prejudice.  Shallow 
attempts  to  ape  everything  English  had  disgusted 
this  frank,  open-hearted,  perceptive  Briton,  with 
his  innate  abhorrence  of  sham  pretensions. 

Americanism  as  typified  by  Claude  Leslie  is 
a  new  revelation.  Such  incarnation  of  a  great 
national  character  evokes  his  English  pride  of 
kinship.  He  feels  a  most  complacent  sense  of 
British  responsibility  for  American  progress.  In 
response  to  some  of  Claude's  comments,  Oswald 
inquires : 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  H7 

"With  such  pedigree,  why  should  not  this 
bounding  thoroughbred  win  the  Derby?" 

Oswald  begins  to  feel  potent  suggestions  that 
much  of  human  prejudice  results  from  long-range 
ignorance.  That  this  narrow-gauge,  contracting 
visual  handicap  is  a  real  social,  religious,  and 
political  astigmatism  he  now  and  then  quite 
clearly  sees. 

Claude  Leslie's  comments  upon  Gotham  social 
and  business  life  are  those  of  a  close  observer. 
His  criticisms  are  judicious.  Though  frequently 
barbed,  these  shafts  never  are  tipped  with  malice. 

Replying  to  opinions  expressed  by  Karl  Lud- 
wig  about  reported  whims  of  New  York's  "Four 
Hundred,"  Claude  says: 

"These  practices  result  from  local  conditions. 
Those  living  there  must  conform  to  the  unwritten 
social  law,  or  risk  the  ostracising  penalties.  To 
some,  caste  observances  are  irksome  and  utterly 
sham,  while  to  others  the  very  breath  of  life. 
It  ought  not  to  be  expected  that  all  curb  their 
tastes  to  conform  to  the  fastidious  notions  of 
a  few,  nor  should  this  fashionable  minority  be 
unduly  blamed  for  exclusive  whims.  There 
always  have  been  and  will  be  select  circles. 
Those  sensitevely  chafing  against  this  would  be 
better  employed  in  rising  superior  to  such  things. 
Even  those  who  set  the  social  pace  often  feel  rebel- 
lious toward  this  dictator.  Beneath  the  disguise  of 


148  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

caste  New  York's  select  circle  love,  hate,  despair, 
trust,  doubt,  rejoice,  and  suffer  in  degree  like 
others.  I  have  found  such  life  dull,  but  concede 
the  right  to  'pay  the  price.'  Temperaments 
differ.  Constant  touch  with  their  kind  is  a  neces- 
sity to  many." 

From  Karl,  Claude  looks  questioningly  to  that 
other  attentive  listener.  Oswald  gazes  at 
a  mountain-ledge  and  slowly  answers: 

"It  may  be  that  the  generous  Allgiver, 
indulging  even  queer  tastes  of  bird  scavengers, 
not  always  is  vexed  at  human  caprice,  but  with 
tender,  amused  smile  watches  many  of  our  pecul- 
iar antics." 

Oswald  is  much  interested  in  Claude  Leslie's 
comments  upon  American  political  and  business 
methods.  These,  while  somewhat  similar  to 
those  in  England,  yet  radically  differ.  Disposed 
to  doubt  the  wisdom  of  such  departures  from 
accustomed  ideals,  Oswald  is  often  inquisitively 
critical.  Claude  explains  nearly  all  to  the  satis- 
faction of  his  friend.  Though  sensible  of  defects, 
Claude  is  thoroughly  American  in  his  tastes  and 
feelings. 

Oswald  resolves  to  visit  that  western  land,  and 
to  see  for  himself,  but  this  trip  shall  abide  the 
course  of  events.  The  whole  subtly  interwoven 
web  of  the  Lanier  conspiracy  first  shall  be  unrav- 
eled. The  dead  avenged,  his  name  stainless, 


WHEN    WITHIN    ABOUT    A    HALF-MILE,    THE    FOUR    RAISED 
THEIR    WEAPONS." 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  14$ 

Oswald  Langdon  will  sail  for  that  western  repub- 
lic, no  longer  a  hunted  refugee. 

How  elusive  Fate's  alliance  ! 

For  many  months  the  survey  party  has  tramped 
up  and  down  the  slopes  of  the  Himalayas. 
Nothing  has  happened  to  interfere  with  the  pur- 
poses of  this  undertaking.  The  chief  is  prepar- 
ing for  return  to  Calcutta. 

Oswald  and  Karl  Ludwig  have  taken  a  ride  of 
several  miles  from  camp.  In  the  distance  Karl 
sees  a  solitary  horseman.  Through  his  field- 
glasses  he  notes  that  the  distant  rider  is  beckon- 
ing toward  some  farther  point.  Four  horsemen, 
with  rifles  across  their  saddles,  are  now  in  sight. 
Oswald  has  been  hidden  from  view  of  these  by 
a  slope  upon  which  Karl  reined  his  horse.  The 
four  when  within  about  a  mile  veer  to  the  right. 
It  soon  becomes  evident  to  Karl  that  these  are 
trying  to  get  between  him  and  the  camp.  He 
tells  Oswald  his  fears,  who  promptly  joins  Karl, 
facing  these  unknown  horsemen.  Making  a  turn 
near  the  trail,  the  four  rapidly  approach.  Both 
drop  their  bridle-reins,  grasping  the  repeating, 
long-range  weapons. 

When  within  about  a  half-mile  the  four  raise 
their  guns  at  once.  Karl  and  Oswald  elevate 
their  weapons,  and  the  six  discharges  seem 
together.  Karl's  rifle  drops,  and  he  hurriedly 
loosens  his  feet  from  the  stirrups,  as  the  horse 


150  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

sinks,  shot  through  the  brain.  Oswald  again 
shoots,  when  his  horse  falls  to  the  ground.  The 
remaining  two  of  the  enemy  press  forward,  firing 
repeatedly.  Karl  has  been  disabled  by  a  wound 
in  the  right  arm,  and  can  render  no  further  help. 
His  gun  has  rolled  down  the  slope,  out  of  reach. 

His  horse  dead  and  Karl  wounded,  Oswald 
again  fires,  while  shots  whiz  by  his  head.  Only 
one  of  the  attacking  party  is  now  advancing. 
Oswald  fires  his  remaining  charge,  but  fails  to 
stop  his  foe,  who  takes  deliberate  aim. 

Seeing  that  his  only  chance  to  escape  being 
killed  is  by  feigning  death,  Oswald  drops  heavily 
to  the  ground.  With  yell  the  other  spurs  for- 
ward, followed  in  the  distance  by  another,  who, 
having  lost  his  horse,  now  rushes  to  be  in  at  the 
death. 

Having  signaled  Karl  to  make  no  resistance, 
Oswald  is  lying  in  apparent  stupor  when  the 
horseman  rides  up  and  dismounts.  Bending  over 
the  prostrate  form,  his  long  black  hair  is  grasped 
by  Oswald's  left  hand,  who,  springing  to  his  feet 
and  giving  that  strong  right  arm  a  swing,  strikes 
the  surprised  bandit  such  hard  blow  under  the 
left  ear  that  there  is  no  need  for  another.  Pick- 
ing up  the  rifle  dropped  by  his  quivering  foe, 
Oswald  fires  the  remaining  charge  after  the  flee- 
ing form  of  the  other  robber. 

Grasping  the  bridle  of  the  steed  standing  by 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  151 

the  side  of  its  dead  master,  Oswald  leads  the  ani- 
mal to  where  Karl  is  lying  with  cocked  revolver 
in  his  left  hand. 

Karl  had  obeyed  Oswald's  signal,  but  watched 
the  effect  of  this  ruse,  intending  to  assist  if 
necessary. 

Oswald  tears  off  the  sleeve  of  his  shirt  and 
bandages  Karl's  arm.  Placing  the  German  on 
the  robber's  steed,  he  leads  the  animal  to  where 
the  nearest  horse  is  lying  wounded.  Dispatch- 
ing the  beast,  he  continues  on  until  they  reach 
another  of  the  attacking  party,  who  appears  to 
be  mortally  wounded  by  a  shot  in  the  side,  but 
is  still  living. 

Oswald  again  presses  forward  to  the  point 
where  the  first  man  and  horse  had  fallen  in  the 
fight.  Both  are  dead.  The  other  horse  is  not 
in  sight. 

That  upon  Oswald's  second  shot  taking  effect 
the  riderless  steed  escaped  is  evident,  but  where 
is  the  fourth  horseman?  Two  are  dead,  one  is 
mortally  wounded,  and  another  escaped. 

They  go  on  toward  the  camp.  After  traveling 
in  this  way  over  five  miles,  they  are  met  by  three 
of  the  camping  party  on  horseback.  It  is  now 
arranged  that  Oswald  ride  one  of  these  horses, 
leading  the  one  ridden  by  Karl  to  camp,  while 
the  others  go  up  the  trail  and  guard  the  dying 
bandit  until  a.  cart  can  be  sent  to  bring  in  the 


I52  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

wounded  man,  the  two  dead  bodies,  the  guns, 
bridles,  and  saddles.  After  a  few  hours  more, 
Oswald  and  Karl  reach  camp. 

The  thrilling  adventures  related,  the  cart, 
accompanied  by  several  of  the  party  on  horse- 
back, is  sent  out,  and  in  due  time  all  are  under 
canvas. 

This  incident  warns  them  that  strict  watch 
must  be  kept  to  avoid  surprises  from  roving 
bands  infesting  some  of  these  mountain  fastnesses. 

The  four  bandits  evidently  were  a  scouting 
party.  Seeing  Oswald  and  Karl,  they  had  ven- 
tured an  attack.  Their  tactics  in  trying  to  cut 
off  return  of  the  two  showed  knowledge  of  the 
camp's  location. 

Though  painful,  Karl's  wound  healed  rapidly. 

Oswald  was  lionized.  Many  times  Karl  told 
how  that  quiet  Englishman  rode  up  to  his  side 
and  faced  the  horsemen  when  they  were  trying 
to  cut  the  two  off  from  camp.  Karl  would  insist 
that  all  of  Oswald's  shots  took  effect  except  the 
last,  and  he  thought  that  perhaps  this  slightly 
wounded  the  fleeing  bandit.  That  feint  of  death, 
vigorous  resurrection,  and  terrific  right-hander 
electrified  the  garrulous  Karl,  who  is  tireless  in 
praise  of  Oswald's  prowess. 

Though  thankful  for  their  narrow  escape, 
Oswald  feels  no  elation.  At  least  one  human 
being  suddenly  had  been  sent  by  him  before  his 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL  LANIER  153 

Maker,  and  another  through  his  act  is  about  to 
cross  the  dark  river.  His  conscience  is  clear, 
but  why  was  he  not  spared  this  sad  notoriety? 

From  the  wounded  man's  features,  it  was  be- 
lieved that  he  came  from  Spain  or  Mexico.  His 
rambling,  delirious  utterances  were  a  jargon  of 
mixed  tongues.  He  lived  for  a  week  at  the 
camp,  but  never  gave  any  clew  to  his  identity. 

Oswald  was  the  most  frequent  watcher  at  the 
cot  of  the  dying  man,  anticipating  every  want, 
appearing  to  thereby  seek  atonement  for  the  fatal 
shot. 

In  the  last  hour  Oswald  borrowed  from  one  of 
the  party  a  crucifix.  Holding  this  before  the 
glazing  eye  of  the  conscious  bandit,  he  gently 
lifts  the  right  arm,  placing  the  emblem  within 
the  hand  which  is  then  laid  across  the  breast. 

With  a  smile,  clasping  this  sacred  symbol,  the 
outlaw  passes  into  the  Beyond. 

There  were  no  papers  on  the  three  dead  men 
giving  any  clew.  They  were  buried  about  one 
mile  from  camp. 

In  another  week  the  survey  party  is  ready  to 
break  camp  for  return  journey. 

Accompanied  by  Karl  Ludwig,  Oswald  visits 
the  graves  of  the  highwaymen  and  places  thereon 
bunches  of  wild  flowers  gathered  from  slope  of 
the  Himalayas.  Karl  laughs  at  this  whim  of  the 
Englishman, 


154  OSWALD  LANGDON 

"Vot  sendimendals!  Bud  id  vill  nod  hurdt 
you,  und  der  flowers  vitter  any  vay. " 

Karl's  arm  was  "in  evidence." 

Both  returned  to  camp,  and  soon  all  were  on 
the  road  for  Calcutta. 


CHAPTER   XI 

PAUL'S  BEWILDERMENT 

Pondering  over  the  strange  events  of  the  even- 
ing, Paul  Lanier  lay  awake  all  night  after  return 
from  his  visit  with  Agnes  Randall.  Longer  he 
thought,  deeper  became  the  mystery.  He  mut- 
ters: "Not  one  weird  circumstance  alone,  but 
such  grouping  of  ghostly  coincidents!  Being 
ushered  into  the  private  room  of  Sir  Charles  was 
explained  by  Agnes,  but  why  that  fitful  glare  of 
lights?  How  came  that  copy  of  London  Press, 
with  underscored  reference  to  the  Thames  mur- 
ders, in  possession  of  Sir  Charles  Chesterton? 
All  this  might  concur  in  time  and  place  through 
odd  happenings,  but  that  horrible  tableau !  The 
murdered  Alice  Webster,  ^vith  gory  temple, 
long,  damp  tresses  clinging  to  her  form,  in  strik- 
ing pose,  advancing  and  receding,  mutely  gestic- 
ulating such  fearful  prophetic  menace,  was  too 
real  for  chimerical  conjecture  or  mere  coinci- 
dence. How  came  that  door  closed  just  after 
the  tableau?  That  declamation!  Such  perti- 
nent lines  and  ghostly  utterances,  so  exactly 
imitating  the  voice  of  Alice!" 

'55 


I56  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

Paul  began  to  think  there  must  be  something 
wrong  with  his  head.  Never  before  had  he  felt 
any  such  queer  sensations,  except  when  Alice 
approached  his  hiding-place  along  shore  of  the 
lake.  Strange  about  that  grewsome  drapery  of 
seaweed ! 

Paul  is  now  startled  with  the  conviction  that 
Alice  Webster,  borne  by  the  Thames  current, 
had  drifted  out  to  sea.  He  exclaims:  "Can  it 
be  that  her  body  has  been  found  and  identified? 
What  could  the  spectral  voice  have  meant  by 
the  prophecy  about  burial  'in  a  cave'  and 
'trodden  down  with  stones'?  What  if  the  body 
of  Oswald  Langdon,  too,  has  passed  out  to  the 
boundless  deep,  and  his  fleshless  skeleton  now 
is  awaiting  identification  in  some  rock-sealed 
ocean  cave! 

"That  fearful  threat  about  will  of  'fierce 
avenging  sprite!'  How  escape  that  sure  blood- 
atonement?" 

It  now  seems  to  Paul  that  all  the  sleuths  of 
fate  are  hunting  him  for  these  murders. 

Rising  haggard  and  feverish,  he  takes  a  glass 
of  strong  brandy  and  braces  himself  for  the  day. 
After  light  breakfast,  he  starts  out  for  a  walk, 
but  avoids  familiar  faces. 

Agnes  had  told  Paul  not  to  call  again  before 
Sunday  evening.  Still  revolving  in  his  mind 
weird  incidents  of  the  previous  night,  this  rest- 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  157 

less  youth  passes  the  time,  and  again  sleeps  but 
little. 

All  the  next  day,  until  time  for  his  call  upon 
Agnes,  Paul  spends  in  nervous,  troubled  conjec- 
ture, but  can  find  no  solution  of  this  elusive 
problem.  The  strain  is  terrible  and  his  look  is 
alert.  He  avoids  all  acquaintances  and  gives 
startled  looks  into  vacancy,  as  if  fearing  invis- 
ible attack.  With  quick,  furtive  glances,  his 
right  hand  grasping  concealed  dagger,  Paul  scans 
strange  faces,  but  there  is  suggestion  of  helpless- 
ness in  facial  shades,  as  if  consciously  battling 
against  unseen,  pitiless  foes. 

Promptly  at  the  appointed  hour  Paul  rings  the 
bell  at  apartments  of  Sir  Charles.  There  is  no 
response.  Impatiently  waiting  for  some  time, 
the  bell  is  again  rung.  Still  no  one  responds. 
Going  around  to  apartments  occupied  by  the 
family,  Paul  again  rings,  when  the  proprietor 
appears.  Upon  asking  if  Miss  Randall  were  at 
home,  Paul  is  startled  by  the  information  that 
the  Chesterton  rooms  have  been  vacated. 

Excitedly  curious,  Paul  inquires  when  and 
where  Miss  Randall  moved.  He  learns  that  the 
rooms  were  vacated  shortly  after  midnight  two 
days  before,  without  notice.  The  rent  had  been 
paid  until  the  first  of  the  next  month,  and  the 
keys  were  found  in  the  doors.  The  proprietor 
had  watched  from  his  window,  but  did  not  see 


I58  OSWALD,  LANGDON;  OR, 

Miss  Randall  leave  the  house.  Two  men  left  in 
the  vehicle. 

Paul  returned  to  his  room  more  startled  and 
mystified  than  before.  The  occupants  of  that 
midnight  conveyance  disturbed  his  waking  hours 
and  haunted  his  dreams.  What  had  become  of 
Agnes  Randall?  Perhaps  the  girl  had  been 
abducted,  but  why  did  she  not  enter  the  convey- 
ance? Possibly  Agnes  had  been  murdered. 
Could  it  be  that  her  body  was  removed  in  one  of 
the  large  trunks?  He  becomes  terribly  inter- 
ested in  solving  this  puzzle,  but  hesitates  to 
investigate. 

The  circumstances  immediately  preceding  this 
strange  affair  render  his  will  nerveless.  The 
menacing  voices  of  his  murdered  victims  warn 
him  to  be  cautious.  With  all  his  excitement, 
Paul  will  shun  notoriety  by  discreet  silence. 

Pierre  Lanier  and  Sir  Charles  are  daily  ex- 
pected. It  now  occurs  to  Paul  that  his  position 
will  be  most  embarrassing.  What  theory  can  he 
advance  to  Sir  Charles  for  the  absence  of  Agnes? 
Will  not  Sir  Charles  suspect  him  of  foul  play? 
Had  not  Paul  called  that  evening  and  left  late? 
When  Sir  Charles  inquires  at  the  house  and  hears 
the  .whole  story,  Paul's  connivance  in  this  ab- 
ducting scheme  will  seem  clear. 

Between  two  tragic  plots,  one  real,  the  other 
mysterious,  Paul  is  much  bewildered.  How 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  159 

escape  deserved  reckoning  in  the  one  and  unmer- 
ited accounting  in  the  other? 

The  young  man's  ingenuity  again  comes  to  his 
aid.  All  intangible,  ghostly  menace  downs  be- 
fore this  real  danger.  Paul  quits  his  room,  and 
in  disguise  watches  for  incoming  steamer  from 
Calcutta.  He  will  seek  first  chance  to  explain 
all  to  Pierre  Lanier.  Father  and  son  then  will 
determine  what  to  do. 

Disguised,  Paul  haunts  the  wharf.  Neither 
Sir  Charles  nor  Pierre  Lanier  arrives.  Much 
perplexed,  Paul  nervously  awaits  the  distribution 
of  the  mail,  and  receives  a  letter  from  his  father. 
Eagerly  tearing  it  open,  he  is  startled  by  its  con- 
tents. 

Pierre  had  written: 

' '  Take  first  steamer.  Important  business  here. 
Come  in  old  suit." 

It  is  sure  that  something  serious  is,  contem- 
plated. Such  guarded  allusion  to  Paul's  former 
disguise  tells  of  some  proposed  desperate  job. 

Paul  makes  hurried  preparations  for  departure. 

Soon  after  on  a  mail  steamer  sails  a  stooped 
old  man  with  long  beard,  and  known  on  ship  as 
"Josiah  Peters." 


CHAPTER  XII 

"SHADOWED"  IN   CALCUTTA 

After  usual  incidents  of  ship  life,  Sir  Donald 
and  Esther  are  at  Calcutta. 

A  few  days  were  spent  in  rest  and  sight-seeing 
before  active  search  for  the  Dodge  family  was 
begun.  Sir  Donald  had  been  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  the  former  Dodge  home,  and  by  inquiry 
learned  that  the  family  had  moved.  Questions 
as  to  present  whereabouts  of  former  occupants 
failed  to  elicit  any  satisafctory  information.  All 
that  he  heard  from  the  neighbors  was  that  Mrs. 
Dodge  and  children  left  suddenly  in  a  closed 
conveyance,  never  returning  nor  disposing  of  the 
house  furniture.  The  owner  had  taken  posses- 
sion of  the  premises  and  leased  to  another  tenant. 

Having  inquired  every  day  for  about  two 
weeks  and  learned  nothing  more  of  this  family, 
Sir  Donald  concluded  to  make  thorough  search. 

The  postoffice,  rent-collecting  agencies,  hos- 
pitals, and  poor  lists,  hotel-registers,  mortuary 
records,  with  many  other  means  of  discovery, 
were  unavailingly  employed.  Investigation  at 
the  bank  where  Mary  Dodge  drew  the  hundred 

160 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  161 

pounds  failed  to  disclose  any  clew  to  the  identity 
of  the  depositor  or  of  her  movements. 

Difficulties  served  to  whet  Sir  Donald's  desire 
for  success.  He  employed  discreet  persons  to 
search  different  districts  of  the  city  and  enlisted 
the  police  in  locating  the  Dodge  family.  In  this 
way  much  time  passed,  but  no  clew  was  found. 

Sir  Donald  pressed  this  search,  not  only  be- 
cause of  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the  family,  but 
as  likely  to  furnish  additional  links  in  the  chain 
of  circumstantial  proofs  against  the  Laniers.  He 
doubted  not  that  Pierre  Lanier  had  effected  their 
removal. 

From  London  advices  he  learned  that  this  vil- 
lain was  then  in  Calcutta,  disguised,  but  shadowed 
by  detectives  who  were  not  to  be  hampered  in 
their  methods.  To  Esther  he  said : 

"If  these  sleuths  knew  of  the  Paris  confession 
and  would  cooperate  with  me,  how  easily  the 
family  might  be  located.  But  this  would  neces- 
sitate taking  them  into  the  Dodge  confidence 
with  all  its  perils  for  that  unhappy  man.  This 
I  must  not  do.  For  me  to  do  such  a  thing  is 
impossible.  I  am  handicapped  by  scruples  hav- 
ing no  warrant  in  legal  code,  but  more  autocratic 
than  mandate  of  Kaiser  or  Czar." 

Esther  resumes  her  Paris  habit  of  visiting  at 
the  hospitals.  Sir  Donald  occasionally  accom- 
panies his  daughter.  Returning  from  one  of 


1 62  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

these  calls,  Esther  speaks  of  the.  curious  actions 
of  a  shabbily  dressed  old  man  then  in  sight, 
whom  she  often  had  met.  Sir  Donald  recalls 
frequently  having  seen  this  same  seedy,  aged 
individual.  They  slowly  walk  along  with  well- 
dissembled  unconcern,  turning  several  unusual 
corners,  with  the  old  pedestrian  always  in  view. 
They  will  keep  watch  of  this  stranger  without 
arousing  his  suspicion. 

That  afternoon  Sir  Donald  employed  a  small 
boy  to  accompany  him  at  a  short  distance,  ready 
at  a  given  signal  to  follow  an  old,  poorly  dressed 
man,  learn  his  home,  and  give  immediate  notice. 

In  the  evening  the  boy  reported  having  trailed 
this  old  party  for  several  hours,  until  he  was  lost 
in  a  distant  part  of  the  city. 

The  boy  was  engaged  for  further  service  and 
cautioned  not  to  tell,  but  to  watch  every  day  for 
Sir  Donald's  appearance  on  the  street. 

This  spying  is  kept  up  for  over  a  week,  the 
stranger  mysteriously  disappearing  each  day  at 
the  same  place.  Turning  an  angle  in  a  narrow 
lane,  this  seedy-looking  old  chap  vanishes  as  by 
magic,  there  being  no  opening  anywhere  for  his 
sudden  exit.  The  boy  gets  scared,  and  refuses 
longer  to  keep  up  his  part  of  the  program. 

Sir  Donald  promises  to  hire  another  boy  to 
help  in  this  work.  It  is  arranged  that  they  meet 
next  morning  at  eight  o'clock  in  front  of  the 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  163 

hotel,  when  the  two  boys  will  go  to  the  place 
where  the  old  man  so  strangely  disappeared. 
Leaving  the  new  assistant  in  full  view  of  this 
turn,  facing  toward  the  street  from  which  the 
stranger  made  the  abrupt  exit,  the  other  boy  is 
to  quickly  come  back  and  await  Sir  Donald. 

This  ruse  is  carried  out  to  the  letter,  with 
interesting  results. 

Sir  Donald  has  been  kept  in  sight  by  this 
feeble  tramp  while  moving  about  the  city,  and 
the  boy  warms  the  accustomed  trail  until  the 
usual  place  of  disappearance  is  reached.  The 
new  picket  runs  up,  and  both  boys  stroll  along 
down  this  last  turn  of  narrow  lane,  following 
a  black-whiskered,  neatly  dressed,  quick-step- 
ping fellow,  until  entering  a  stairway  he  is  lost 
to  sight. 

The  boys  return  and  report. 

The  game  has  been  located,  and  Sir  Donald 
can  investigate  at  leisure. 

Having  driven  past  this  stairway  before  sunrise 
of  the  next  day,  and  noted  the  surroundings,  Sir 
Donald  returns  to  his  hotel,  charges  the  little 
fellows  to  say  nothing,  pays  them  well,  and  dis- 
penses with  their  services. 

After  making  the  final  turn,  this  stooping, 
slow-paced,  shabbily  dressed  form  is  changed 
into  an  erect,  agile,  dapper,  dudish-looking  speci- 
men, barring  the  coal-black  beard  and  heavy 


164  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

moustache.  Though  this  transformation  takes 
place  in  full  view  of  the  juvenile  picket,  the  boy 
cannot  explain  any  of  the  details,  but  is  sure  of 
the  miracle.  A  small  package  is  all  that  is 
taken  up  the  stairway. 

That  this  disguise  was  assumed  to  spy  upon 
Sir  Donald's  actions  is  evident.  It  is  quite  prob- 
able that  no  stranger  would  act  thus,  except  he 
had  reasons  for  wishing  not  to  be  identified. 
Whoever  has  resorted  to  such  shifts  must  be 
interested  either  in  thwarting  search  for  the 
Dodge  family  or  in  unmasking  of  the  Lanier  plot. 
Solution  of  this  affair  doubtless  will  aid  in  solv- 
ing one  or  the  other  of  these  vexing  problems. 

Here  again  there  is  difficulty.  Sir  Donald 
must  neither  visit  this  hiding-place  nor  openly 
take  part  in  learning  about  the  man  who  has 
been  shadowing  them.  This  might  defeat  or 
embarrass  both  investigations.  He  dislikes  con- 
fiding in  too  many  people  and  must  tell  no  one 
about  the  Dodge  confession,  nor  will  he  furnish 
any  clew  by  which  this  wretched  man  may  be 
compromised.  After  revolving  in  his  mind  many 
plans,  Sir  Donald  concludes  to  employ  two  per- 
sons who  shall  constantly  shadow  this  stranger 
and  report. 

Though  questioned  by  the  men  employed  in 
this  work,  he  declines  to  furnish  any  explanation 
of  his  purposes. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  165 

"The  pay  will  be  good  and  the  object  is  honor- 
able. No  crisis  shall  be  forced,  but  I  will  exer- 
cise discretion  upon  the  facts.  Full,  correct 
reports  are  required.  Dispatch  is  not  essential." 

With  double  shifts  employed  in  this  affair,  Sir 
Donald  and  Esther  pursue  their  accustomed 
habits  of  life  in  Calcutta. 

Though  possessing  much  power  of  concentra- 
tion toward  the  accomplishment  of  a  fixed  pur- 
pose, Sir  Donald  could  think  of  other  things 
while  exclusive  agencies  were  working  out  his 
will.  Too  many  voices  were  awaiting  hearing 
for  him  to  stop  his  ears  through  infatuation  of 
one  narrow  aim.  Specialist  fame  had  little  charm 
for  this  comprehensive,  broad-gauged,  yet  deli- 
cately adjusted  soul.  One  of  his  odd  sayings 
seemed  characteristic  of  the  man : 

"If  all  culture  were  so  much  acquired  stock 
for  use  in  a  future  life,  how  limited  the  patri- 
mony of  those  famous  specialists,  under  new  con- 
ditions, whose  'occupation  is  gone.'  ' 

This  mutual  spying  is  kept  up  with  no  decisive 
results.  Nothing  happens  to  justify  Sir  Donald 
in  bringing  matters  to  a  crisis,  and  there  never 
seems  any  certainty  that  an  emergency  is  in 
sight.  Taking  into  account  all  the  circumstances, 
Sir  Donald  thinks  that  perhaps  this  queer  mas- 
querader  is  engaged  in  special  work  in  hope  of 
thereby  locating  some  criminal.  That  this 


166  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

human  enigma  knows  something  of  Sir  Donald's 
purposes  in  sailing  for  Calcutta  is  apparent,  but 
that  there  is  any  desire  to  thwart  them  is  doubt- 
ful. Can  it  be  that  one  of  London  sleuths  in  his 
employ  is  playing  such  waiting  game,  hoping  to 
find  William  Dodge? 

No  one  knows  of  the  Dodge  confession  but 
Esther  and  Sir  Donald.  Probably  this  fellow  on 
detective  work  to  "bag"  all  or  one  of  the  con- 
spirators against  Alice  Webster  had  heard  of  Sir 
Donald's  efforts  to  locate  the  Dodge  family,  and 
is  keeping  posted  as  to  results.  It  is  sure  that 
this  spy  is  neither  Dodge  nor  one  of  the  Laniers. 
Sir  Donald  will  relax  the  hunt  and  await  results. 

With  Esther  he  now  rides  about  the  city,  pay- 
ing no  apparent  heed  to  other  than  incidental 
interests. 

Esther  enlists  her  father  in  little  charitable 
enterprises.  She  enters  into  the  spirit  of  these 
with  happy  zeal.  With  quickened  pulses  and 
quiet  joy,  this  refined,  cultured,  sweetly  sympa- 
thetic girl  is  tireless  in  her  gentle  ministries. 
Unostentatious  in  her  work,  yet  such  service 
cannot  escape  comment. 

Charitably  inclined  people  call  upon  father  and 
daughter.  These  calls  are  both  welcome  and 
distasteful.  Thereby  opportunities  are  brought 
to  their  notice,  but  tinkling  notoriety  jars  upon 
refined  benevolent  sense.  Overzealous  would-be 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  167 

almoners  of  desired  bounties  press  special  claims 
with  deferential  yet  impertinent  persistence. 

Jostled  and  bored  by  these  shallow  enthusiasts, 
Sir  Donald  and  Esther  find  it  expedient  to  give 
and  minister  by  stealth.  Such  course  evokes 
adverse  comment,  but  for  this  they  care  little. 
Hearing  of  some  criticisms  upon  his  failure  to 
contribute  through  a  certain  channel,  Sir  Donald 
remarks  to  Esther: 

"The  rending  instinct  is  not  monopolized  by 
that  breed  anciently  stampeded  'down  a  steep 
place  into  the  sea/ 

Esther  looks  puzzled,  then  shocked,  but 
accepts  her  father's  smile  and  caress  as  a  full 
apology. 

For  several  weeks  this  kind  of  life  is  passed, 
each  day  having  some  charity  to  its  account. 
Though  still  earnestly  hoping  that  the  Dodge 
family  may  be  found,  Sir  Donald  begins  to  real- 
ize that  there  are  many  needy  wards  not  so  hard 
to  locate.  He  becomes  impressed  with  the 
democracy  of  human  want  and  with  the  subtle 
vibrations  of  common  chords. 

Father  and'  daughter  have  called  upon  a  poor 
family,  about  whose  destitution  they  learned  on 
the  previous  day.  Substantiate  for  immediate 
want  are  brought.  In  response  to  sympathetic 
questions,  the  poor,  grateful  mother  tells  her 
pitiful  story. 


1 68  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

A  young  mechanic  and  a  trusting,  happy  girl 
marry  in  Edinburgh.  He  is  skillful,  with  good 
pay.  They  live  frugally,  but  in  comfort.  The 
firm  has  a  branch  house  in  Calcutta.  There  is 
a  vacancy,  and  this  young  man  is  offered  the 
position.  All  expenses  of  the  family  for  the  trip 
will  be  paid,  and  the  salary  is  better.  Strongly 
attached  to  kindred  in  Edinburgh,  they  yet  de- 
cide to  seek  better  conditions  in  this  far  land. 
They  sail,  and  find  their  new  home  pleasant. 
Promotion  follows  and  life's  outlook  is  cheerful. 
Four  children  surround  the  family  board,  their 
future  prospects  bright,  no  fear  of  want  harassing 
the  fond  parents,  who  doubt  not  the  permanence 
of  lucrative  employment. 

A  slight  dispute  arises  between  manager  and 
foreman.  Neither  yields  the  immaterial  point, 
and  the  small  breach  widens,  resulting  in  the  lat- 
ter's  discharge.  He  seeks  other  work,  but  finds 
none.  Two  children  sicken  and  die.  The  hus- 
band soon  is  stricken  with  fever,  and  after 
a  severe  sickness  of  many  weeks  recovers,  but 
with  disordered  mind.  He  becomes  violent,  and 
is  removed  to  an  asylum.  All  their  savings  soon 
are  gone,  and  the  mother,  with  two  hungry  chil- 
dren, knows  not  which  way  to  turn  for  help.  In 
this  dilemma  they  are  visited  by  a  kind-hearted 
woman  whose  husband  had  been  bookkeeper  for 
the  same  firm,  but  was  discharged  for  dishonesty. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  169 

Her  husband  had  gone  to  England  on  some  busi- 
ness, and  was  now  in  Bombay,  but  sent  money. 
Funds  and  supplies  came  regularly  from  this 
generous  friend,  but  months  ago  these  ceased. 

She  called  at  this  kind  woman's  home,  but  was 
surprised  to  learn  of  her  removal,  no  one  knew 
where.  Supplies  and  money  soon  were  gone, 
and  for  several  months  she  and  her  children  lived 
on  scant  fare  from  wages  for  odd  jobs  of  sewing 
and  housework. 

She  had  been  obliged  to  move  into  this  poor 
part  of  the  city  because  of  cheaper  rents.  That 
week  she  had  met  Mary  Dodge  in  one  of  the  nar- 
row lanes  and  called  her  by  name,  but  received 
no  response.  The  woman  must  have  heard  her, 
as  she  looked  scared  and  hurried  on,  entering  an 
old  cabin  just  around  the  corner.  Out  of  work, 
her  children  famishing,  she  met  a  kind  gentle- 
man, who,  learning  her  distress,  said  he  knew  of 
a  wealthy  Englishman  and  his  daughter,  and 
would  acquaint  them  with  her  needs. 

Without  any  question,  Sir  Donald  and  Esther 
drove  back.  In  a  few  hours  both  returned, 
a  cartload  of  supplies  and  some  clothing  accom- 
panying their  conveyance. 

Sir  Donald  inquired  where  Mary  Dodge  lived. 
The  thankful  woman  volunteered  to  show  him, 
and  they  drove  for  some  distance,  when  Esther 
was  left  in  charge  while  Mrs.  McLaren  piloted. 


170  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

Sir  Donald  through  winding  lanes  to  within  a  few 
rods  of  the  cabin  which  Mrs.  Dodge  had  been 
seen  entering.  Without  being  observed,  they 
were  soon  back  to  the  McLaren  shanty.  Prom- 
ising to  return,  father  and  daughter,  much 
elated,  drove  to  their  hotel. 

Now  that  Mary  Dodge  has  been  found,  discre- 
tion must  be  used.  It  will  not  do  frankly  and 
fully  to  discuss  with  her  the  situation.  Such 
additional  confidence  would  be  fraught  with 
indefinite,  harmful  results. 

Sir  Donald  plans  many  ways  of  getting  at  the 
desired  information.  He  will  not  even  tell  this 
wife  about  having  met  her  husband  in  Paris  until 
more  is  known  of  present  feeling  between  them. 

Why  did  she  move  so  suddenly?  What  the 
cause  for  living  secluded  in  such  part  of  Calcutta? 
How  occurred  her  poverty?  Who  advised  the 
change?  From  whence  came  means  of  subsist- 
ence? Are  marital  sentiments  still  cherished? — 
were  some  of  the  questions  first  to  be  solved. 

No  well  defined  details  of  methods  to  be  em- 
ployed could  be  arranged,  but  rising  very  early, 
Sir  Donald  rode  over  to  near  the  Dodge  cabin, 
accompanied  by  the  driver,  who  was  left  in 
charge  of  the  conveyance.  By  the  early  move 
it  was  likely  no  one  would  follow  to  spy  upon  his 
actions. 

Knocking  at  the  low  door,  he  hears  hurried 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  171 

movements.       Soon   a   blind   is   pushed   slightly 
aside,  and  a  scared  face  peers  from  the  narrow 
opening.     Again  knocking,  there  is  no  response. 
To  allay  any  possible  fears,  he  gently  says: 
"Open  to  a  friend  of  the  family!" 
There  was  something  in    the  tone    inspiring 
confidence,  and  he  was  timidly  admitted.     That 
inquisitive,  frightened  look  confirmed   Sir   Don- 
ald's fears.      Taking  the  proffered  stool,  he  sat 
down,  much  embarrassed. 

How  shall  he  broach  this  sensitive  subject  and 
wound  anew  tender  sensibilities  of  the  innocent 
sufferer  from  the  crimes  of  others? 

Sir  Donald  follows  the  sense  of  compassion, 
which  often  is  the  acme  of  intrinsic  craft. 
Glancing  at  the  poor  cot  on  which  a  sick  girl  is 
lying,  he  kindly  inquires  as  to  her  ailment. 
Learning  that  it  is  some  sort  of  low  fever,  about 
which  the  doctor  has  not  expressed  any  positive 
opinion,  Sir  Donald  suggests  changes  involving 
outlay  of  money,  and  says  that  these  will  be 
attended  to  at  once.  In  apparently  offhand 
manner,  an  order  is  written  out  on  an  uptown 
firm  for  several  articles  of  food,  clothing,  bed- 
ding, and  small  household  furniture.  Handing 
this  to  the  surprised  woman,  he  remarked: 
"It's  all  right — a  part  of  my  business." 
Noting  that  the  pleased  look  had  been  followed 
by  one  of  uneasy  perplexity,  he  says: 


I72  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

"Perhaps  you  are  a  little  modest  about  pre- 
senting such  an  order,  or  the  firm  do  not  know 
you,  Mrs.  Dodge?" 

The  poor  woman  knows  not  what  reply  to 
make. 

Having  won  the  confidence  of  Mrs.  Dodge,  Sir 
Donald  bluntly  says: 

"Do  not  be  alarmed.  I  know  your  name  and 
something  of  your  past,  but  I  am  a  real  friend 
of  the  family,  and  can  be  trusted.  Tell  me  just 
as  much  or  little  as  you  please,  but  let  me  know 
all  about  present  troubles.  You  are  not  to 
blame,  and  your  children  must  be  cared  for." 

Seeing  that  she  still  wavered,  Sir  Donald  gently 
says: 

"You  need  not  tell  me  about  anything,  but 
what  can  I  do  for  you?" 

Before  time  for  reply,  the  sick  child  feebly  said : 

"Mamma,  isn't  papa  gone  a  long  time?" 

The  mother  looked  frightened,  and  quickly 
stepped  to  the  cot,  as  if  to  caution  the  invalid. 

"Yes;  but,  mamma,  he  has  been  gone  so  long, 
and  does  not  write !  Is  Bombay  a  great  way  off, 
mamma?" 

Moved  by  impulse  to  caution  the  child,  moth- 
erly instinct  toward  uttering  comforting  assur- 
ance and  wifely  loyalty  to  her  husband's  safety, 
the  poor  woman,  stammering  incoherently,  looked 
helplessly  at  Sir  Donald. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  173 

"But,  mamma,  the  old  gentleman  said  last 
night  that  papa  might  come  any  time,  with  lots 
of  money." 

Fully  convinced  that  this  loyal  wife  still  trusted 
in  her  absent  husband  and  was  fearful  of  possible 
identification,  Sir  Donald  now  concludes  to  learn 
the  whole  truth. 

Telling  Mrs.  Dodge  that  he  has  news  for  her, 
they  sit  down  on  a  bench  at  the  farther  end  of 
the  cabin. 

Kindly  but  positively  asserting  that  he  knew 
much  more  than  she  about  her  husband's  past 
life,  and  could  do  him  much  harm,  he  stated  his 
desire  was  to  help.  Some  professed  friends  were 
Mr.  Dodge's  enemies,  interested  in  ruining  him 
to  shield  themselves.  These  were  adroit,  and 
posed  as  her  friends  while  plotting  the  ruin  of 
both.  It  was  to  save  the  whole  family  from  de- 
ceitful schemes  that  he  now  begged  her  to  trust 
him  implicitly,  keeping  back  nothing. 

"You  owe  it  to  yourself  and  children  to  let  me 
know  all,  that  I  may  help  in  these  troubles." 

"Mamma,  I  dreamed  about  Brother  Benny 
last  night." 

Still  Mrs.  Dodge  hesitated. 

"Benny  reached  out  his  arms  and  said,  'Come, 
Sister  Nellie!'  " 

The  reserve  which  Sir  Donald's  adroit  appeals 
fail  to  remove  yields  to  that  childish  clamor, 


174  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

coercive  as  brooding  of  halcyon  when  the  wind 
is  still. 

How  the  husband  unjustly  had  been  suspected, 
discharged,  and  failed  to  get  employment;  to 
what  depths  of  poverty  the  family  had  sunk;  the 
fortunate  meeting  of  William  Dodge  with  Pierre 
Lanier,  who  had  important  business  and  would 
pay  so  well;  such  opportune  relief  when  the, 
family  were  hungry  and  destitute;  the  husband's 
trip  to  London  and  stay  in  that  far-off  city;  his 
removal  to  Bombay,  with  other  incidents  previ- 
ously related  at  the  Paris  confession,  were  told. 

Still  Mrs.  Dodge  said  nothing  about  the  par- 
ticular points  so  vital  to  Sir  Donald. 

Money  was  sent  and  letters  written.  Her 
husband  unavoidably  was  detained  for  a  long 
time  in  Bombay,  but  expected  to  get  the  London 
business  finished  through  negotiations  with  par- 
ties there.  It  took  a  long  time  to  hear  from 
Bombay.  He  gave  her  money  before  leaving  for 
London,  and  she  received  an  additional  one 
hundred  pounds.  The  family  lived  well,  but  not 
extravagantly,  on  this.  She  helped  a  needy 
woman  who  had  several  small  children.  Her 
husband  wrote  that  he  soon  would  be  home  and 
have  more  money.  About  the  time  he  was  ex- 
pected back  a  friend  came  and  shocked  her  with 
the  news  that  influential  persons  opposed  to 
Pierre  Lanier  had  conspired  to  procure  his  arrest 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  175 

along  with  that  of  William  Dodge.  To  outwit 
these  enemies  both  of  the  Laniers  and  her  hus- 
band must  disappear.  Their  tricky  foes  would 
watch  the  mails  and  harass  the  Dodge  family. 
For  the  present  all  writing  must  cease,  and  the 
Dodge  family  move.  This  removal  must  be 
prompt,  and  nothing  was  to  be  said  about  it. 
She  did  as  advised.  Her  surprise  was  great  at 
being  conveyed  in  a  roundabout  way  for  several 
hours,  and  unloaded  with  the  children,  after  mid- 
night, in  a  narrow  street.  This  friend  said  not  to 
be  frightened,  as  all  would  soon  be  fixed,  and  con- 
ducted them  through  the  winding  lanes  to  the 
cabin.  The  family  had  lived  there  ever  since  and 
never  heard  from  William  Dodge. 

Another  pause.  Mrs.  Dodge  hesitates  to  pro- 
ceed further.  Sir  Donald  inquires: 

"What  time  did  Pierre  Lanier  call  last  night?" 

Looking  straight  at  Mary  Dodge,  answer  could 
not  be  evaded. 

"At  about  ten  o'clock." 

"Was  Paul  with  him?" 

"Yes,"  is  the  startled  reply. 

"Why  did  they  come  disguised?" 

"Please  do  not  ask  me  any  more!"  pleads  the 
poor  woman. 

"Mrs.  Dodge,  you  and  your  husband  are  in 
danger  from  these  two  villains.  Tell  me  every- 
thing!" 


176  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

"They  were  being  shadowed,  and  I  must  go 
with  them." 

"Why?" 

"On  account  of  the  London  business." 

"Were  you  to  go  with  them  to  see  your  hus- 
band?" 

"Yes." 

"Where?" 

"Near  the  wharf." 

"Did  you  go?" 

"No,  I  could  not  leave  my  sick  child." 

"The  steamer  arrived  last  night?" 

"Yes." 

"You  did  not  see  your  husband?" 

"No." 

"He  is  in  danger;  tell  me  all  about  it!" 

Greatly  frightened,  Mary  Dodge  continues: 

"They  urged  me  to  go  anyhow,  as  it  would 
not  take  long.  I  positively  refused  to  leave  my 
sick  girl  at  that  time  of  night.  Pierre  Lanier 
frowned  and  Paul  looked  awfully  fierce.  They 
scared  me  so!  It  then  seemed  to  me  that  they 
would  kill  us  both." 

"Why?" 

"Pierre  owes  my  husband  several  hundred 
pounds,  and  I  know  about  it." 

"Were  the  Laniers  and  Mr.  Dodge  to  come 
back  with  you  to  this  place?" 

"Pierre    said    for   me    to    go    with    them    to 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  177 

a  house;  they  would  leave  and  soon  return  with 
my  husband,  and  we  could  talk  it  all  over." 

"It  is  well  for  you  that  you  did  not  go." 

"'Why  do  you  think  that?" 

"You  never  would  have  returned." 

"But  have  they  murdered  my  husband?" 

"It  is  probable  that  your  refusal  to  go  saved 
his  life.  When  did  the  Laniers  say  they  would 
again  call?" 

"When  they  left,  Pierre  said: 

"  'We  may  call  again  to-night  and  bring  some 
one  to  stay  with  the  children.' 

"I  replied,  'Do  bring  William  with  you!' 

"Pierre  said : 

"  'Not  yet;  it  would  be  unsafe.'  ' 

Realizing  that  an  emergency  in  the  life  of  the 
Dodge  family  is  at  hand,  and  that  there  must  be 
prompt  action  to  prevent  tragic  results,  Sir  Don- 
ald gives  directions. 

Mrs.  Dodge  must  stay  in  the  balance  of  the 
day,  with  bolted  doors.  If  at  night  the  Laniers 
call,  she  is  to  admit  them.  Sir  Donald  and 
another  man  will  come  in  the  early  evening,  and 
occupy  the  next  room,  which  shall  be  without 
light.  She  must  have  only  a  dim  candle  in  the 
other  room.  Watch  will  be  kept  of  the  Lanier 
movements.  If  any  violence  be  thought  of,  she 
need  have  no  fear  of  results.  Sir  Donald  and 
his  assistant  will  protect  her. 


178  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Much  agitated,  Mary  Dodge  consents,  fully 
convinced  of  Sir  Donald's  friendly  purposes. 

That  evening  at  twilight  supplies  are  brought, 
and  the  two  spies  take  their  places  in  the  dark 
room. 

After  about  three  hours,  a  knock  is  heard,  and 
Mary  Dodge  unbolts  the  door.  Two  disguised 
figures  are  admitted.  From  Mrs.  Dodge's  ques- 
tions, it  is  sure  they  are  Pierre  and  Paul  Lanier. 
An  arrangement  has  been  effected  by  which  she 
can  see  her  husband  the  next  day  at  two  o'clock. 
The  location  is  given,  and  she  must  go  heavily 
veiled.  They  will  not  call  for  her.  Neither  of 
them  will  be  present  at  the  meeting.  She  and 
her  husband  can  talk  matters  over  and  then  act 
for  the  best. 

Not  knowing  whether  to  accept  or  reject  this 
proposition,  Mrs.  Dodge  passes  by  the  slightly 
open  door,  and  from  a  signal  decides  to  do  as 
advised.  She  promises  to  be  on  hand  at  ap- 
pointed time  and  place. 

Father  and  son  hurry  away,  elated  at  their 
prospects  of  success  in  this  dark  plot. 

Leaving  his  fellow-watcher  on  guard,  Sir  Don- 
ald returns  to  the  hotel. 

Next  day,  Mary  Dodge  calls  at  an  old  house  in 
the  suburbs  of  Calcutta,  and  promptly  is  ad- 
mitted. Husband  and  wife  are  clasped  in  loving 
embrace. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  179 

At  this  juncture,  Pierre  and  Paul  Lanier  emerge 
from  a  trapdoor,  cutting  off  escape.  With  cocked 
pistols  and  drawn  daggers,  they  advance  upon  the 
terror-stricken  pair. 

A  loud  command  to  stop  is  heard,  while  a  half- 
dozen  armed  men  file  through  the  outside  door. 
The  Laniers  and  William  Dodge  are  placed  under 
arrest,  handcuffed  together,  and  marched  off  to 
prison. 

It  is  hard  to  say  who  was  more  surprised  by 
this  unexpected  turn,  Sir  Donald  or  Mary  Dodge. 

The  head  of  Calcutta  police  had  been  consulted 
by  Sir  Donald,  was  told  of  the  proposed  visit  at 
the  old  house,  and  he  promised  to  be  present  in 
time  to  prevent  any  violence  from  the  Laniers. 
Why  had  he  come  with  such  force  and  arrested 
the  three?  When  pressed  for  an  explanation  of 
his  conduct  in  arresting  William  Dodge,  the 
officer  laughed,  and  said: 

"You  just  wait  a  while!" 

Mary  Dodge  now  suspects  the  good  faith  of 
Sir  Donald,  but  he  so  earnestly  assures  her  of 
his  own  surprise  at  results  that  she  is  convinced. 

From  cable  advices  it  is  sure  that  the  London 
agency  knows  nothing  about  such  a  move.  Sir 
Donald  cabled  facts  of  the  arrests  to  chief  of  the 
London  detective  bureau,  and  requested  instruc- 
tions. From  the  reply  it  is  evident  that  some- 
thing is  wrong. 


l8o  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Recent  reports  from  Bombay  make  it  clear 
that  William  Dodge  is  there,  but  eludes  more 
definite  location.  However,  tireless  vigilance  is 
being  used  with  hopes  of  success.  Letters  ad- 
dressed to  William  Dodge  at  Bombay  were  deliv- 
ered, but  not  recently.  Pierre  and  Paul  Lanier 
lived  at  Bombay  and  cut  a  social  figure.  They 
posed  as  wealthy  aristocrats,  and  Paul  was  lion- 
ized. He  seemed  haughty,  but  paid  for  infor- 
mation about  eligible  heiresses.  Both  were  very 
much  interested  in  a  rich  Englishman  and  his 
handsome  niece.  It  was  rumored  that  a  mar- 
riage had  been  arranged  between  these  young 
people.  The  Englishman  and  old  Pierre  took 
a  trip  to  Calcutta  together.  About  the  time  of 
their  expected  return,  both  Paul  and  the  girl  dis- 
appeared. It  was  sure  they  did  not  sail  from 
Bombay.  The  whole  affair  is  shrouded  in  mys- 
tery, but  it  is  reasonably  certain  that  William 
Dodge  and  Paul  Lanier  are  somewhere  in  or  near 
Bombay.  Pierre  is  being  shadowed  in  Calcutta. 

This  was  the  substance  of  London  advices  pre- 
vious to  the  arrests. 

That  these  are  honest  reports  Sir  Donald  has 
no  doubt.  There  has  been  time  for  both  Paul 
and  William  Dodge  to  have  sailed  from  Bombay, 
but  Sir  Donald  is  sure  that  a  mistake  has  been 
made.  The  only  evidence  of  Dodge  ever  having 
been  in  Bombay  is  that  his  wife  wrote  him  there, 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  181 

while  her  husband  was  actually  at  Paris.  Too, 
he  had  learned  from  Mrs.  Dodge  that  for  many 
weeks  Paul  has  been  disguised  in  Calcutta. 

The  whole  matter  is  much  tangled,  and  Sir 
Donald  doubts  the  efficiency  of  those  employed 
to  unravel  this  web. 

The  Laniers  are  puzzled  and  greatly  alarmed. 
Their  captors  do  not  deign  to  explain.  To  all 
indignant  protests  these  reserved  officials  are 
evasive.  Threats  are  jokingly  parried. 

The  prisoners  are  separately  jailed.  No  com- 
munication is  permitted  between  them.  Days 
pass  without  any  visits,  except  for  bringing  of 
meals.  There  is  manifested  no  disposition  to 
engage  any  of  the  three  in  talk  upon  the  subject 
of  their  arrests. 

William  Dodge  doubts  not  that  Sir  Donald 
Randolph  has  betrayed  his  trust.  Though 
neither  of  the  Laniers  nor  Dodge  had  seen  him 
on  the  day  of  the  arrests,  yet  all  knew  he  was 
in  Calcutta.  The  Laniers  in  disguise  frequently 
had  passed  him  and  Esther  on  the  streets. 

This  indefinite  waiting  is  most  trying  to  the 
nerves  of  all.  Neither  Pierre  nor  Paul  knew 
what  action  was  taken  with  Dodge.  Both  imag- 
ined that  he  was  being  pumped.  Neither  knew 
but  that  the  other  was  undergoing  some  sort  of 
prying  ordeal. 

William  Dodge  wondered  that  no  one  talked 


182  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

to  him.  Perhaps  the  Laniers  had  accused  him 
of  the  Thames  murders.  The  bringing  of  that 
suit  in  his  name,  death  of  Alice  Webster,  dis- 
missal of  the  case,  with  subsequent  skulking, 
aliases  and  disguises,  would  make  a  strong  cir- 
cumstantial chain.  Against  the  charge  of  murder 
he  could  oppose  only  his  own  word.  His  ad- 
mitted actions,  confession,  and  motive  would  be 
conclusive. 

William  Dodge  sees  himself  on  trial  for  the 
murder  of  Alice  Webster,  with  Pierre  and  Paul 
Lanier  posing  as  friends  of  justice,  aiding  its 
commissioned  officers  in  vindication  of  an  out- 
raged law. 

His  weak  impulses  of  fear  and  self-preservation 
settled  down  into  a  sort  of  despairing  stupor. 
He  had  sent  for  Sir  Donald,  but  either  the  mes- 
sage was  not  delivered,  or  that  aristocrat  declined 
to  come.  Possibly  Sir  Donald  had  been  refused 
admittance  to  the  prison.  Mary  Dodge  had  not 
visited  her  husband  in  custody,  but  perhaps  such 
absence  was  discreet.  Still,  an  almost  frantic 
desire  to  see  his  family,  at  times  affected  him. 
Then  followed  brief  stoical  relapses,  again  re- 
placed by  fitful  determination  to  tell  the  whole 
tale,  regardless  of  results. 

As  weeks  passed  without  any  formal  arraign- 
ment or  attempt  to  engage  them  in  talk  on  the 
subject  of  their  arrests,  neither  being  permitted 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  183 

to  see  the  other  or  William  Dodge,  all  inquiries 
for  cause  of  imprisonment  smilingly  evaded,  the 
strain  on  both  Pierre  and  Paul  became  almost 
unbearable.  Either  could  face  definite  crises 
with  resourceful,  audacious  craft,  but  how 
meet  indefinitely  such  waiting,  obscure,  elusive 
tactics? 

All  knew  they  were  entitled  to  speedy  arraign- 
ment, and  that  such  extended  custody  without 
criminal  charge,  aid  of  counsel,  or  confronting  of 
witnesses  was  a  serious  abridgment  of  their 
rights,  but  why  protest?  They  were  guilty  of 
felonious  crimes.  Could  it  advantage  these  vil- 
lains to  have  speedy  trials?  William  Dodge 
dreaded  arraignment.  Both  Laniers  feared  the 
worst.  Over  against  consuming,  chafing,  harass- 
ing uncertainty,  is  hesitating,  cowering  dread. 

What  could  be  the  object  of  Calcutta  police 
officials  in  this  queer  procedure?  Why  should 
these  sworn  conservators  of  public  rights,  ruth- 
lessly trample  upon  statutory  prerogatives?  Were 
their  oaths  mere  formal  blasphemies? 

There  is  said  to  be  both  letter  and  spirit  in 
statutes.  This  is  an  elastic  shift.  Affirmative 
rights  may  be  negatived  by  inadequate  remedies. 
Police  supervision  is  paradoxical.  While  not 
versed  in  subtle  interpretations,  it  is  alive  to  the 
right  of  a  little  wrong. 

At  length  the  reserve  of  jail  officials  slightly 


184  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

relaxes.  There  are  vague  hints  that  confessions 
have  been  made.  The  prisoners  become  wildly 
curious,  but  replies  to  their  questions  are  evasive. 

Dodge  is  frantic.  Suggestions  that  could 
come  only  from  Lanier  treachery  startle  him. 
His  worst  fears  are  to  be  realized.  Doubtless 
Pierre  and  Paul  have  charged  him  with  the 
Thames  murders.  Thoroughly  convinced  of 
their  perfidy,  he  sends  for  head  of  the  police 
department,  and  confesses  all. 

Like  tactics  have  been  employed  with  Pierre 
and  Paul.  Much  disposed  as  each  feels  to  seek 
personal  safety  in  charging  guilt  upon  Dodge, 
neither  knows  what  the  other  has  divulged. 
Natural  secretiveness  and  craft  make  each  alertly 
suspicious.  Neither  Lanier  suspects  the  other 
of  double  dealing  as  to  interests  of  either.  Both 
take  refuge  in  stoical  silence. 

Finally  father  and  son  are  brought  together  in 
presence  of  police  officials,  and  jointly  informed 
as  to  certain  parts  of  the  Dodge  confession. 
They  look  questioningly  at  each  other,  neither 
making  any  reply.  Both  seem  to  see  that  this 
meeting  was  had  to  remove  any  hesitation  either 
may  have  felt,  through  ignorance  of  possible 
admissions  or  denials  of  the  other. 

For  days,  varying  tactics  are  employed  with 
these  astute  criminals,  but  all  such  fail  to  elicit 
from  either  even  a  response.  At  last  this  inquisi- 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  185 

tion  ceases.  One  day  Pierre  and  Paul  Lanier 
were  discharged. 

Greatly  mystified  at  this  unexpected  move, 
neither  cares  to  press  for  explanations. 

Without  arraignment  upon  any  formal  charge, 
William  Dodge  still  chafes  in  Calcutta  prison. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE    GREAT   SURPRISE 

For  many  weeks,  journeying  from  camp  on 
slope  of  the  Himalayas,  without  much  to  vary 
monotonous  daily  routine,  the  survey  party 
arrives  at  Calcutta.  All  are  paid,  and  the  expe- 
dition is  disbanded. 

To  Oswald  Langdon,  choosing  some  congenial 
life  pursuit  now  is  a  serious  problem.  Liberal 
pay  for  service  just  ended  places  him  beyond  the 
necessity  of  immediate  employment.  His  facul- 
ties might  find  agreeable  exercise  in  the  legal 
forum,  but  this  seems  interdicted  by  menacing 
voices  and  spectral  beckonings.  Whichever  way 
he  turns  there  loom  past  wraiths,  restless  as 
ghosts  of  unburied  Grecian  slain.  These  must 
find  soothing  specific,  ere  he  tastes  elixir  of  life's 
destiny. 

But  how  proceed  to  lay  these  menacing  forms? 
What  has  been  done  to  ferret  out  this  crime? 
Who  is  suspected?  Has  the  body  of  Alice 
Webster  been  discovered?  Possibly  the  strange 
disappearances  have  ceased  to  excite  comment. 
Even  Sir  Donald  Randolph  and  Esther  may 
remember  these  only  as  unpleasant  reminiscences. 

186 


PIERRE  AND  'PAUL  LANIER  187 

Father  and  mother!     What  of  them? 

An  unutterable  homesickness  overwhelms  him. 
Looking  with  mute  appeal  toward  the  sky,  a  star 
twinkles  with  softened  light.  Blending  with 
ominous  shadows  of  a  receding  cloud,  this  tender 
radiance  seems  prophetic.  Oswald  feels  a  chas- 
tened sense,  but  strange  assurance. 

Two  persons  pass  the  hotel.  The  walk  and 
general  appearance  of  both  seem  familiar.  They 
are  engaged  in  hurried  conversation.  No  other 
two  men  ever  duplicated  such  combinations  of 
voice,  walk,  gesture,  and  general  appearance. 
His  Northfield  and  London  foes  are  near. 

Pierre  and  Paul  did  not  see  Oswald,  but  hur- 
ried by.  On  the  previous  day  they  had  quit  the 
prison.  The  Calcutta  press  contained  no  refer- 
ence to  their  release.  Having  arrived  in  Calcutta 
only  three  days  ago,  Oswald  knows  nothing  of 
the  arrests.  He  has  no  desire  to  meet  either  of 
these  rascals,  but  will  go  about  his  own  affairs. 
He  feels  tempted  to  assume  a  disguise  and  learn 
something  of  their  purposes,  but  recoils  at  such 
practices. 

With  all  this  uncertainty  checking  and  thwart- 
ing his  aspirations,  Oswald  cannot  easily  assume 
a  false  guise.  True,  at  Dick  Bray's,  he  donned 
an  old  hat  and  duster,  but  these  were  expedients 
of  hunted  self-defense,  discarded  soon  as  aboard 
ship. 


iSS  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Upon  the  following  day,  still  undecided  what 
course  to  pursue,  wondering  at  the  Lanier  coinci- 
dence of  the  previous  evening,  Oswald  turns 
a  street-corner,  where  a  great  surprise  meets  his 
gaze. 

Standing  on  the  threshold  of  a  business  house, 
facing  the  street,  is  Esther  Randolph. 

The  looks  of  recognition  are  mutual.  Esther 
steps  slightly  forward,  but  suddenly  recoils  with 
a  look  of  scared  embarrassment. 

Controlling  all  emotion,  Oswald  passes  on  as  if 
nothing  had  happened.  Crossing  at  the  next 
corner  to  opposite  sidewalk,  he  sees  Esther  still 
staring. 

Sir  Donald  joins  his  daughter,  and  noting  her 
agitated  look,  inquires  if  she  is  not  well. 

Esther  then  relates  her  strange  impression, 
clinging  hard  to  her  father's  arm. 

Sir  Donald  assures  his  daughter  that  such 
queer  freaks  of  imaginary  recognition  often 
occur. 

She  still  is  nervously  uncertain. 

Even  Sir  Donald  is  not  fully  satisfied  with  his 
own  theory. 

Without  suggestion  to  Esther,  he  consults 
registers  of  several  hotels,  but  sees  nothing  to 
satisfy  his  curiosity.  Concluding  that  this  queer 
impression  of  Esther  is  through  some  striking 
similarity  between  the  looks  of  a  passer-by  and 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  189 

those  of  that  unfortunate  youth  now  no  more, 
Sir  Donald  dismisses  the  subject. 

Oswald  controlled  outward  show  of  emotion  at 
sight  of  the  girl  whose  image  had  been  in  view 
every  waking  hour  since  their  first  meeting  at 
Northfield.  That  this  was  Esther  Randolph,  her 
look  of  recognition  fully  confirmed.  Why  is  she 
in  Calcutta,  and  where  is  Sir  Donald? 

The  young  man  hardly  can  prevent  retracing 
his  steps  and  again  meeting  the  girl.  But  his 
conduct  will  not  permit  of  such  course.  Possibly 
something  happened  in  London  to  clear  the 
Thames  tragedy  of  all  its  mystery  and  to  relieve 
him  of  any  suspicion  as  being  the  murderer. 
But  this  cannot  be.  The  presence  of  both 
Laniers  undisguised  upon  the  public  streets 
of  Calcutta  is  proof  that  justice  has  been 
laggard. 

Gladly  would  he  face  all  and  end  this  horrible 
perplexity  but  for  Langdon  honor. 

On  the  following  day,  Sir  Donald  and  Esther 
take  a  drive.  Esther  excitedly  points  toward  two 
men  passing  up  the  side  of  the  street,  slightly  in 
advance  of  the  horses.  Sir  Donald  is  struck  with 
the  appearance  of  the  taller  youth. 

Just  opposite  the  men,  Sir  Donald  and  Esther 
amazedly  look  at  Oswald.  Their  astonished 
gaze  meets  his,  and  he  colors  perceptibly.  Karl 
Ludwig  notices  the  looks  of  recognition,  and 


1 90  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

turns  around.  Oswald  impulsively  raises  his  hat, 
and  the  conveyance  stops. 

Telling  Karl  Ludwig  that  he  has  some  busi- 
ness with  these  people  and  will  join  him  soon, 
Oswald  steps  out  into  the  street.  To  the  appar- 
ently self-composed  greetings  of  Sir  Donald  and 
Esther,  Oswald  quietly  responds.  Asking  them 
their  number,  it  is  arranged  that  he  shall  call 
that  evening.  With  habitual  courtesy  they  sepa- 
rate, Sir  Donald  and  Esther  riding  up  the  street, 
and  Oswald  joining  Karl  Ludwig  at  the  next 
street-crossing. 

Each  actor  perceived  the  embarrassment  of 
the  situation,  and  prevented  any  public  dis- 
play. 

Sir  Donald  and  Esther  have  no  further  interest 
in  Calcutta  drives.  They  soon  return  to  their 
hotel,  there  to  await  the  appearance  of  Oswald 
Langdon. 

Esther  is  all  suppressed  excitement,  and  Sir 
Donald  tries  to  divert  her  by  little  fatherly  expe- 
dients. 

Now  that  there  is  no  longer  possibility  of  con- 
cealment, Oswald  feels  a  sense  of  relief,  and  is 
eager  for  the  meeting.  To  these  friends  he  will 
tell  all,  and  of  them  learn  the  whole  news  about 
the  mysteries  of  the  past. 

Karl  Ludwig  jollies  Oswald  about  those  friends 
who  seemed  so  surprised  to  see  him, 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  191 

"Der  voman  vas  luffly,  und  dot  chentlemans 
vas  bedder  looging  den  mosd  mens. " 

At  appointed  time  Oswald  enters  the  hotel 
and  sends  up  his  card.  An  invitation  to  call  at 
the  Randolph  rooms  promptly  follows.  Con- 
ducted there,  he  is  admitted. 

The  gracious,  kindly  greetings  do  much  to 
relieve  his  embarrassment,  but  Oswald  knows 
that  a  frank  statement  should  be  made,  as  pre- 
liminary to  any  further  courtesies.  On  his  part 
have  been  many  strange  acts.  This  is  a  fateful 
emergency,  but  he  will  meet  it  manfully  and 
without  dissimulation  or  deceit. 

His  opening  is  characteristic. 

"My  conduct  has  been  inconsistent  and  con- 
tradictory, unsatisfactory  to  myself,  and,  I  have 
often  suspected,  cowardly,  yet  there  was  no 
consciousness  at  any  time  of  intentionally  having 
wronged  any  human  being.' 

Esther's  quick  sympathies  prompt  the  reply: 

"Father  and  I  both  believe  you  innocent,  Mr. 
Langdon!" 

This  burst  of  compassionate  confidence  pleases 
yet  slightly  disconcerts  Oswald. 

Giving  his  daughter  a  look  of  mildest  remon- 
strance, Sir  Donald  mutely  invites  Oswald  to 
continue. 

Looking  into  the  loyally  expressive  eyes  of 
Esther,  Oswald  says: 


I92  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

"Often  I  have  longed  for  a  chance  to  explain 
to  you  both  my  strange  conduct,  but  many  things 
prevented.  Every  succeeding  act  in  the  whole 
miserable  series  made  telling  harder.  I  saw 
Miss  Randolph  yesterday,  but  pretended  not  to 
recognize  her,  fearing  the  result  of  being  identi- 
fied." 

"But  you  ought  not  to  have  doubted  us,  Mr. 
Langdon!" 

Not  knowing  just  how  to  explain  this  unwar- 
ranted, agnostic  caprice,  Oswald  discreetly  pro- 
ceeds with  his  general  line  of  defense. 

"After  meeting  Miss  Randolph  yesterday,  and 
through  fear  of  being  known,  so  rudely  passing 
her  by,  I  felt  an  impulse  to  go  back,  apologize, 
and  tell  the  whole  story,  but  was  restrained  by 
motives  which  were  honest,  but  difficult  to 
understand.  Hard  as  it  was  to  know  that  friends 
were  within  easy  reach  who  could  explain  much 
I  longed  to  hear,  and  possibly  aid  me  to  clear 
a  horrible  mystery,  yet  I  determined  to  continue 
as  before,  until  the  Langdon  name  bears  no 
stain. ' ' 

"But,  Mr.  Langdon,  your  family  name  is 
stainless!" 

Sympathizing  with  this  earnest  youth  trying 
so  hard  to  explain  apparent  misconduct,  yet 
hedging  against  unfavorable  impressions  until 
all  be  told,  nervously  amplifying  preliminaries 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  193 

through  evident  dread  of  more  startling  revela- 
tions, Sir  Donald  refrained  from  comment. 

After  other  preambles,  seconded  by  Esther's 
eager  sympathy  and  by  Sir  Donald's  grave, 
kindly  reserve,  Oswald  tells  all. 

There  was  no  attempt  to  palliate  a  single 
inconsistency  or  to  deny  one  dubious  act.  An- 
ticipating surprise  at  numerous  apparently  weak 
performances,  he  neither  minimized  nor  evaded, 
urging,  however: 

"My  flight  was  responsible  for  all  subsequent 
acts.  My  own  judgment  and  conscience  did  not 
always  approve  these  actions,  neither  did  they 
condemn  them.  These  eccentric  courses  were 
unhappy,  immature  shifts,  concerning  which 
I  was  never  at  ease.  You  have  heard  all,  and 
I  hope  will  not  unduly  censure." 

With  flushed  cheeks,  Esther  inquiringly  looked 
at  her  father,  who  during  the  whole  recital  had 
not  spoken. 

Deliberately  rising,  Sir  Donald  took  Oswald's 
hand,  and  looking  into  those  unflinching  eyes,  said : 

"Mr.  Langdon,  I  believe  you  fully  and  censure 
nothing.  Possibly  at  times  you  may  have  acted 
indiscreetly,  but  of  this  I  have  doubts." 

Here  Esther,  with  happy,  beaming  face,  ex- 
tended her  hand,  and  Oswald  listened  to  con- 
gratulations, mutely  acknowledging  his  great 
sense  of  happiness. 


194  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Placed  in  proper  light  before  these  friends,  he 
soon  asks  about  father  and  mother. 

Neither  Sir  Donald  nor  Esther  had  heard  any- 
thing of  Oswald's  parents. 

Oswald  again  experiences  some  unaccountable 
feeling.  It  is  now  growing  late,  and  he  rises  to 
go.  Promising  to  call  upon  the  following  even- 
ing, the  young  man  passes  out  into  the  moon- 
light and  soon  reaches  his  hotel. 

Oswald  is  desirous  to  hear  more  of  the  Thames 
tragedy.  At  his  next  call  this  matter  is  dis- 
cussed quite  fully. 

The  failure  of  Oswald  and  Alice  to  return  from 
night  row  on  the  Thames;  search  for  them  next 
day;  finding  of  his  hat  and  her  handkerchief; 
comments  of  London  press;  persecutions  of  de- 
tectives; persistent  impertinence  of  reporters; 
trip  of  Sir  Donald  and  Esther  to  Paris;  sailing 
of  father  and  daughter  for  Calcutta;  attempts  to 
locate  Mrs.  Dodge;  being  shadowed  by  strangely 
disguised  man,  with  all  pertaining  incidents; 
visits  to  poor  family,  and  clew  thereby  obtained ; 
call  upon  Mrs.  Dodge,  her  statement,  and  mat- 
ters culminating  in  arrest  of  the  three  conspir- 
ators; queer,  unwarranted  proceedings  of  Cal- 
cutta officials  in  detention  without  warrant, 
charge,  or  arraignment  of  three  men,  resulting  in 
discharge  of  the  Laniers  and  continued  impris- 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  195 

onment  of  William  Dodge — all  were  graphically 
narrated  by  Sir  Donald. 

Oswald  asks  many  questions  as  to  matters  that 
have  puzzled  his  mind  while  pondering  over  this 
tangled  web.  Some  of  these  are  cleared,  but 
many  remain  unanswered. 

What  can  be  the  meaning  of  these  arrests? 
Why  were  the  Laniers  discharged  and  William 
Dodge  detained?  Could  it  be  possible  that  the 
Laniers  procured  the  arrests,  their  own  being 
only  a  blind?  Was  there  collusion  between 
officials  and  the  Laniers?  How  account  for  their 
strange  acquiescence  in  this  lawless  imprisonment? 
Had  all  or  any  of  the  three  villains  confessed? 
Were  the  submission  of  the  Laniers  to  such  long, 
unwarranted  custody  and  their  final  discharge  in 
accord  with  an  arrangement  whereby  they  had 
charged  William  Dodge  with  murder?  Upon 
what  theory  did  William  Dodge  submit  to  con- 
tinued detention  without  arraignment? 

These  and  similar  questions  were  discussed  by 
Sir  Donald  and  Oswald,  but  no  satisfactory 
answers  could  be  given. 

Oswald  said  to  Sir  Donald:  " Perhaps  your 
detective  employes  effected  the  arrests  upon 
insufficient  evidence,  and  seeing  that  there  was 
no  possibility  of  convicting  the  Laniers,  had 
them  released.  This  possibly  might  account 


196  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

for  their  part  in  the  farce,  but  does  not  throw 
any  light  on  the  Dodge  episode." 

Sir  Donald  scouted  such  theory,  replying: 
"I  have  unbounded  faith  in  the  London  bureau, 
and  am  fully  assured  that  these  arrests  were 
neither  planned  nor  acquiesced  in  by  that  office." 

After  explanations  of  the  reasons  for  this 
belief,  Oswald  felt  sure  Sir  Donald  was  right. 

Esther  is  now  happy.  This  fascinating  suitor 
of  former  years,  whom  she  had  mourned  as  dead, 
is  alive  and  more  interesting  than  ever.  His  sor- 
rowful experiences  and  open  avowal  of  all  strange 
conduct  encircle  that  brow  with  a  romantic  halo. 
How  Oswald  Langdon  has  suffered !  She  is  sure 
there  is  not  one  blamable  act  in  his  whole  course 
of  conduct.  If  Oswald  should  renew  that  pro- 
posal— well,  her  ideas  have  undergone  a  change. 
She  will  reconsider  the  whole  matter,  and — do 
what  her — well — perhaps — yes,  that  is  so ! 

All  Oswald's  former  love  for  Esther  Randolph, 
intensified  by  pensive  memories  and  lonely  wan- 
dering, now  pulses  anew.  He  sees  in  Esther's 
changed  manners  most  encouraging  incentives  to 
his  reviving  hopes.  He  believes  she  now  would 
accept  a  proposal  and  become  his  bride. 

There  has  been  a  noticeable  tendency  in  her 
talks  toward  former  associations,  with  delicately 
worded  hints  at  changed  views,  resulting  from 
more  mature  knowledge. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  197 

But  there  has  been  a  change  in  Oswald  Lang- 
don.  The  alchemy  worked  capriciously,  but  the 
product  has  been  transmuted.  That  impetuous, 
masterful  will  is  less  persistent.  There  is  a  more 
refined,  discriminating  sense  of  subtle  distinc- 
tions. 

Oswald  Langdon  will  not  renew  former  suit. 
Not  yet  may  he  face  the  world  an  unsuspected 
man.  The  death  of  Alice  Webster  still  remains 
a  mystery.  Her  murderer,  escaping  farcical 
arrest,  is  now  at  large.  The  agencies  employed 
to  unravel  this  triple  conspiracy  seem  ineffective. 
He  will  not  pose  as  suspected  murderer  of  an 
innocent  girl.  Until  this  mystery  is  cleared,  he 
will  not  think  of  marriage  with  Esther  Randolph. 
This  grand,  pure-minded,  cultured  girl  shall  not 
blush  as  wife  of  a  supposed  villain  whose  hands 
seem  crimson  with  human  blood.  He  can  live 
and  wait  and  plan  and  suffer,  if  need  be,  to  the 
end  of  life,  a  lone  wanderer,  but  no  woman  shall 
blush  for  his  reputation. 

Oswald  feels  no  sense  of  present  concern  for 
maternal  solicitude,  but  wonders  at  such  marked 
indifference. 

While  much  pleased  at  knowledge  that  Oswald 
Langdon  escaped  the  murderous  assault  by  Paul 
Lanier,  and  fully  believing  in  Oswald's  absolute 
innocence  of  crime,  Sir  Donald  is  alive  to  the 
situation.  There  can  be  no  possible  doubt  as  to 


198  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

the  mutual  sentiments  of  Esther  and  Oswald. 
That  now  these  would  grow  stronger  is  the 
inevitable  logic  of  events. 

Oswald's  supposed  death  under  such  mysteri- 
ous circumstances  tends  to  intensify  Esther's 
memories  of  the  past.  That  all  such  tender 
recollections,  augmented  by  romance  of  last  few 
days  and  renewed  associations,  would  be  an 
irresistible  magnet  between  these  two  dissimilar, 
yet  mutually  attracting  souls,  Sir  Donald  cannot 
doubt. 

Nor  does  his  mature  judgment  recoil  at  the 
issue.  All  fatherly  intuitions  approve  of  such 
choice.  Every  physical,  ethical,  and  domestic 
consideration  favors  this  union.  Under  other 
circumstances,  this  discreetly  indulgent  father 
could  tenderly  yield  his  beloved  child  to  such 
a  suitor. 

Yet  not  only  shall  this  union  of  young  hearts 
be  prevented,  but  association  must  cease.  What 
explanation  can  Oswald  Langdon  offer  the  world 
for  the  disappearance  of  Alice  Webster,  or  for 
his  own  strange  conduct?  It  matters  not  that 
Sir  Donald  and  Esther  have  no  doubts  of 
Oswald's  honor.  Nor  will  it  suffice  that  this 
far-seeing,  discriminating  father  approves  of 
Oswald's  actions  in  the  whole  affair  as  almost 
absolute  necessities  to  the  ends  of  justice.  The 
conduct  of  this  unfortunate  youth  must  be  tested 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  199 

in  a  less  friendly  forum,  before  a  tribunal  with 
penchant  toward  an  exhaustive  array  of  incrim- 
inating points. 

Sir  Donald  Randolph  cannot  permit  further 
association  of  his  daughter  with  one  who  may  be 
suspected  of  criminal  act  or  intrigue.  Neither 
depth  of  affection  nor  vital  impulse  of  the  heart 
may  control  in  this  network.  Esther  Randolph 
may  not  become  the  wife  of  him  who  is  in 
imminent  danger  of  arraignment  as  a  murderer. 

To  Esther  he  said : 

"It  is  now  clear  to  me  that  Oswald's  continued 
absence  from  England  and  India  is  requisite  to 
the  unraveling  of  that  subtly  interwoven  web. 
The  public  still  must  believe  him  dead.  If  they 
knew  of  Oswald's  flight  and  after  hiding,  the 
Laniers  could  move  about  with  brazen  effrontery. 
The  farcical  arrests  of  these  villains,  followed  by 
such  queer  release  from  imprisonment,  may  have 
some  reference  to  such  information.  Can  it  be 
that  this  strange  procedure  had  its  inception  in 
knowledge  of  his  whereabouts,  and  in  a  suspicion 
that  the  Laniers  and  William  Dodge  knew 
incriminating  facts  which  they  theretofore  sup- 
pressed through  motives  of  discretion  or  self- 
interest?  Probably  the  Laniers  yielded  to 
pressure,  and  falsely  accused  Oswald  of  murder- 
ing Alice  Webster.  Even  now,  fate's  coils  may 
be  closing  about  his  doomed  life." 


200  OSWALD   LANGDON 

Esther  was  very  pale,  but  made  no  reply. 

There  was  to  Sir  Donald  a  most  decisive  lean- 
ing toward  prompt  action  in  an  emergency. 
About  many  subjects  he  ruminated  with  specu- 
lative ease,  but  dallied  little  in  matters  affecting 
Esther's  interests. 

At  the  very  time  that  Oswald  fully  vowed  not 
to  think  of  marriage  with  Esther  Randolph  until 
after  the  Laniers  had  been  whipped  of  justice, 
Sir  Donald  was  moving  toward  the  hotel  where 
this  young  man  stopped,  revolving  in  his  mind 
how  to  broach  his  wishes  without  offense. 

Their  conference  was  short.  When  Sir  Donald 
was  explaining  the  requisite  precautions,  Oswald 
noted  his  embarrassment,  and  anticipated  all 
without  reference  to  the  central  figure.  The  girl 
whose  image  posed  before  the  heart-visions  of 
both  was  not  named  during  this  interview. 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE  FLIGHT  OF  PIERRE  AND  PAUL 

The  Laniers  are  elated  but  puzzled  at  their 
release  from  Calcutta  imprisonment.  They  are 
haunted  with  doubt  as  to  the  extent  of  the 
Dodge  confession.  That  some  sort  has  been 
made  they  are  sure.  Suggestions  and  statements 
of  actual  facts  connected  with  the  London  suit 
and  Thames  homicides  had  been  startling,  but 
there  are  many  missing  links  in  the  chain.  The 
elder  Lanier  readily  can  see  that  these  omissions 
may  have  been  through  either  ignorance  or  craft. 
If  the  former,  then  Dodge  only  partly  has  con- 
fessed ;  if  the  latter,  there  is  great  and  imminent 
peril. 

That  Sir  Donald  Randolph  had  some  part  in 
this  affair  is  evident.  His  and  Esther's  presence 
in  Calcutta  and  the  search  for  Mary  Dodge  are 
conclusive. 

Why  is  William  Dodge  still  held  in  custody? 
Did  those  who  advised  the  arrests  counsel  his 
further  detention  in  hope  of  more  complete  con- 
fession? Is  he  held  awaiting  stronger  proofs  as 
to  the  plot  against  the  property  of  Alice  Web- 
301 


202  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

ster?  Perhaps  he  is  to  be  tried  as  principal  in 
that  crime,  and  they  are  to  be  arrested  later  as 
accessories.  If  the  bodies  of  Alice  and  Oswald 
have  not  been  found,  perhaps  there  are  no  satis- 
factory proofs  of  these  murders.  William  Dodge 
has  no  evidence  of  Paul's  guilt,  but  doubtless 
suspects  the  truth.  The  arraignment  of  Dodge 
on  the  charge  of  attempted  fraud  against  the 
London  property  of  Alice  would  lead  to  most 
serious  exposures,  furnishing  dangerous  clews  to 
past  villainies  in  this  immediate  venue. 

Hedging  against  such  contingents,  Pierre  had 
decided  not  to  return  to  Bombay.  The  danger 
was  so  great  that  he  gave  up  thought  of  sailing 
with  Sir  Charles  Chesterton.  The  risk  of  Dodge 
revelations  through  pressing  search  and  inquiries 
of  Sir  Donald,  then  in  Calcutta,  was  so  serious  as 
to  check  all  interest  Pierre  had  felt  in  the  pro- 
spective match  between  Paul  and  the  heiress, 
Agnes  Randall. 

Determined  thoroughly  to  keep  posted  as  to 
the  progress  of  Sir  Donald's  investigations  in 
Calcutta,  Pierre  had  made  most,  plausible  excuses 
to.  Sir  Charles,  for  not  accompanying  him  back 
to  Bombay  to  witness  the  nuptials  between  Paul 
and  Agnes.  The  prospect  of  Paul's  marriage 
with  this  rich  heiress  would  not  compensate  for 
losses  which  might  result  from  this  Randolph 
inquisition. 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  203 

There  must  be  decisive  action.  All  scruples 
shall  down  before  this  great  danger  to  Lanier 
interests.  Two  more  voices  must  be  silenced. 
Then  discovery  will  be  impossible. 

Having  written  to  William  Dodge  at  Paris, 
Pierre  had  shadowed  Sir  Donald  and  Esther  and 
kept  track  of  Mary  Dodge  until  the  arrival  of  his 
son.  Thereafter  the  two  divided  this  work, 
awaiting  the  coming  of  William  Dodge. 

Pierre  had  received  word  that  Dodge  would 
sail  and  stating  as  to  probable  time  of  his  arrival 
in  Calcutta.  There  had  been  delays  because  of 
storms,  but  the  vessel  is  sighted,  and  both 
Laniers  hurry  to  the  Dodge  cabin.  There  is 
time  to  escort  this  credulous  wife  to  the  place 
where  they  will  soon  bring  her  long-absent  hus- 
band. All  details  have  been  arranged  with  care. 
Action  will  be  promptly  decisive.  As  the 
Thames  hushed  voices,  so  shall  here  be  forever 
stilled  tell-tale  murmurs  of  these  menace  tones. 

What  trifles  thwart  mature  plans! 

There  could  be  no  doubt  of  Mary  Dodge's 
consent.  This  fond  wife,  who  hitherto  unmur- 
muringly  had  complied  with  all  hard  details  of 
concealment,  submitting  without  complaint  to 
scant  supplies,  given  and  accepted  as  gratuitous 
alms,  waiting  and  longing  for  her  husband's  safe 
return,  surely  would  obey  all  instructions,  mov- 
ing with  alacrity  to  lure  and  death. 


204  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

But  strong  motives  may  run  counter.  That 
holy  instinct  which  has  all  authority  of  original 
implanting  asserts  its  high-born  function.  Little 
Nellie  is  too  sick  to  be  left  alone;  William 
Dodge  can  wait ;  Pierre  Lanier  may  frown ;  Paul 
may  look  darkly  fierce;  Mary  Dodge  may  trem- 
ble ;  but  she  will  not  leave  that  helpless  invalid 
whatever  betides. 

It  recks  little  how  anciently  or  from  what 
rudimentary  beginnings  this  peerless  impulse 
dates  its  growth ;  whether  spontaneous  breath  of 
divine  instillment,  or  evolved  through  cycles  of 
the  eternal  past,  such  has  sanction  and  warrant 
of  the  Infinite. 

Thwarted  here,  Lanier  craft  resorts  to  most 
plausible  shift.  Suspecting  that  possibly  this 
timid  woman  hesitates  to  go  with  them,  at  such 
late  hour,  to  a  strange  place,  there  to  await  the 
uncertain  coming  of  her  husband,  they  devise 
other  plans  to  obviate  this  objection,  finally 
deciding  upon  the  one  resulting  in  the  arrests. 

William  Dodge  had  received  Pierre  Lanier's 
letter  sent  to  Paris.  While  convalescent  at  the 
hospital  this  reached  him,  addressed  to  his  alias, 
and  caused  such  sudden  removal,  without  leaving 
of  any  explanation  for  Sir  Donald  or  Esther 
Randolph.  Having  sent  a  nurse  for  his  mail,  he 
received  the  invitation  to  return.  Pierre  Lanier 
had  written  him  that  things  looked  better,  but 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  205 

still  were  a  little  shaky.  By  using  proper  pre- 
caution, all  would  turn  out  favorably.  He  need 
not  write  Mary,  as  she  and  the  children  were 
well.  By  promptly  returning,  he  could  see  his 
wife  and  children.  There  were  good  reasons 
for  Mary's  failure  to  answer  his  letters.  All 
would  be  explained  on  his  arrival  in  Calcutta. 
Affairs  soon  would  shape  so  that  he  could  pay 
the  whole  balance  yet  due.  As  some  precau- 
tions were  wise,  it  would  be  advisable  for  Dodge 
to  dress  as  at  London,  sail  under  his  past  alias, 
and  wait  at  Calcutta  landing  until  Pierre  met 
him  and  gave  instructions.  An  answer  was 
requested, 'stating  when  and  how  Dodge  would 
make  the  return  trip. 

This  was  the  gist  of  the  Lanier  letter  as 
deciphered  by  William  Dodge,  though  Pierre  so 
thoroughly  had  hedged  against  possible  miscar- 
riage as  to  render  intelligent  interpretation 
impossible,  except  to  one  in  possession  of  Dodge's 
sources  of  information. 

Being  able  to  move  about  the  ward,  though 
still  weak,  William  Dodge  is  electrified.  With- 
out delay  he  sends  the  same  nurse  to  order  a  cab, 
soon  after  quits  the  hospital,  going  to  a  new 
lodging-house  in  a  suburb  of  Paris.  Here  he 
has  a  relapse,  lasting  many  weeks,  but  slowly 
recovers.  He  then  starts  for  Calcutta,  previously 
having  written  to  Pierre  Lanier,  addressed  to  the 


206  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

designated  alias,  giving  guarded  details  of  pro- 
posed trip.  There  have  been  unavoidable  delays, 
rough  seas,  numerous  squalls,  and  much  impatient 
chafing,  but  passengers  reach  Calcutta. 

At  the  landing,  Pierre  Lanier,  in  old  familiar 
disguise,  pulls  Dodge's  arm,  and  upon  recogni- 
tion, giving  former  signal  to  follow  at  discreet 
distance,  moves  quickly.  For  some  distance 
trailing,  Dodge  sees  Pierre  enter  a  closed  vehicle, 
beckoning  him  to  follow.  After  an  extended 
drive,  they  stop  in  a  sparsely  settled  suburb  of  the 
city.  Pierre  alights,  followed  by  Dodge,  with 
Paul  in  the  rear.  No  other  driver  being  in  sight, 
Dodge  thinks  that  Paul  has  performed  this  ser- 
vice. To  all  attempts  at  discussion  of  the  situa- 
tion, during  the  ride,  Pierre  insists  on  absolute 
silence. 

When  inside  of  the  old  house,  the  three  seated 
on  a  bench  at  a  small  table,  before  a  tallow  can- 
dle, the  one  window  blinded,  and  the  door 
securely  fastened,  Pierre  Lanier  explains  why 
such  secrecy  has  been  employed. 

"Sir  Donald  Randolph  had  arrived  in  Calcutta 
and  made  inquiries  for  the  Dodge  family. 
Months  before  it  had  become  necessary  for 
Mary  Dodge  not  to  write,  as  I  could  neither 
remain  in  Bombay  nor  trust  the  forwarding  of 
letters  to  any  other  person.  Detectives  employed 
by  Sir  Donald  kept  strict  watch  of  the  mails.  It 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  207 

was  in  compliance  with  my  instructions  that 
Mary  moved,  ceased  writing,  and  since  remained 
in  seclusion.  I  and  Paul  saw  her  to-day,  and 
she  knows  of  your  expected  arrival.  We 
arranged  this  place  of  meeting.  You  must  stay 
here  until  further  plans  for  the  safety  of  all  can 
be  devised.  To-night  we  will  again  see  Mary, 
and  have  her  call  to-morrow  at  two  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon,  when  you  both  can  talk  it  all  over. 
It  is  hoped  that  matters  will  so  clear  up  as  to 
necessitate  but  very  brief  longer  disguise  or  con- 
cealment." 

Nothing  was  said  about  the  recent  death  of 
little  Benny  Dodge,  nor  was  Nellie's  sickness 
mentioned.  To  all  Dodge's  questions  concern- 
ing his  family,  ingenious  replies  were  made. 

Food  and  cots  had  been  provided.  Pierre  and 
Paul  soon  left  to  acquaint  Mary  Dodge  with  her 
husband's  arrival  and  to  arrange  for  the  mor- 
row's meeting,  promising  a  speedy  return. 
About  midnight  they  came  back  and  reported. 
Pierre  remained  only  a  short  time,  but  Paul 
stayed  until  morning,  when  he  left,  with  caution 
that  William  Dodge  be  sure  to  keep  concealed 
until  the  afternoon's  meeting. 

By  a  rear  entrance  both  Laniers  passed  to 
their  hiding-place  in  the  basement,  under  the 
trapdoor.  Soon  followed  the  strange  procedure 
resulting  in  the  release  of  these  two  murderous 


208  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

villains,  while  their  intended  victim,  who  had 
confessed,  still  remains  unarraigned  behind 
prison  bars. 

Such  cumulative  perversities  of  fate  bewilder 
the  Laniers.  They  daily  become  more  perplexed. 

Paul's  recital  of  events  at  Bombay,  preceding 
his  departure  for  Calcutta,  alarmed  and  mystified 
his  father,  who  could  suggest  no  plausible  theory 
for  such  ghostly  groupings. 

It  is  now  sure  that  the  Laniers  dare  not  risk 
further  attempt  at  removal  of  either  William  or 
Mary  Dodge.  They  would  be  suspected.  It 
will  be  dangerous  longer  to  remain  in  Calcutta, 
with  the  Dodges  liable  at  any  time  to  make  more 
startling  confessions.  There  is  fear  that  both 
Laniers  still  are  shadowed  and  may  be  arrested 
for  one  or  more  offenses.  Strange  that  no 
charge  was  preferred  against  them  for  their  mur- 
derous assaults  on  William  and  Mary  Dodge. 
There  could  be  no  doubt  in  this  case,  and  the 
proofs  would  be  overwhelming. 

To  Pierre  Lanier's  crafty,  well-informed  intel- 
ligence this  phase  is  most  alarming.  While 
much  relieved  by  failure  of  the  authorities  to 
press  this  charge,  he  feels  convinced  that  such 
official  laches  were  prompted  by  overpowering 
motives,  boding  more  serious  dangers.  Large 
moneyed  interests  or  the  running  down  of  capital 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  209 

offenders,  must  be  the  ends  justifying  such  laxity 
of  official  zeal. 

There  is  a  strong  impulse  toward  immediate 
flight,  restrained  through  fear  that  their  every 
act  is  being  watched. 

Each  day  the  mazes  of  this  labyrinth  grow 
more  puzzling. 

While  Pierre  and  Paul  feel  the  tentacles  of 
this  octopus  contracting  around  their  guilty  souls, 
the  persons  and  agencies  which  they  doubt  not 
are  tightening  these  irresistible  coils,  foiled,  per- 
plexed, and  chagrined,  have  no  well-defined  ideas 
upon  the  subject. 

Neither  Sir  Donald  Randolph  nor  the  London 
detective  agency  ever  aided,  abetted,  or  advised 
this  strange  proceeding,  nor  did  those  employed 
by  Sir  Donald  to  ferret  out  Lanier  crimes  know 
aught  concerning  any  part  of  such  proposed 
move,  except  that  he  had  interfered  to  save  the 
lives  of  William  and  Mary  Dodge. 

To  all  Sir  Donald's  inquiries  the  head  of  Cal- 
cutta police  gave  no  other  answer  than,  "You 
just  wait  awhile." 

In  fear  of  they  knew  not  just  what,  the 
Laniers  fled  from  Calcutta,  toward  no  fixed 
destination,  desperately  resolved  never  again  to 
be  taken  alive. 


CHAPTER   XV 

THE   RETROSPECT 

Sir  Donald  Randolph  so  forcibly  had  stated 
the  reasons  why  Oswald  Langdon  should  leave 
Calcutta,  that  this  positive  young  man  could  not 
procrastinate.  He  felt  that  dispatch  was  duty, 
and  delay  criminal.  His  movements  since  return 
from  Himalaya  camp  had  been  indiscreet,  tend- 
ing toward  the  defeat  of  justice.  He  solilo- 
quizes: 

"It  seems  a  miraculous  intervention  which  has 
prevented  my  recognition  by  Pierre  and  Paul 
Lanier.  How  fortunate  the  meeting  with  Sir 
Donald  and  Esther!  That  I  ever  responded  to 
their  questioning  looks  resulted  from  Karl  Lud- 
wig's  pause,  and  was  contrary  to  most  emphatic 
resolve,  never  to  make  myself  known  to  either 
of  these, friends,  until  those  causing  my  troubles 
are  brought  to  strict  account.  What  other 
course  than  that  thus  impulsively  pursued,  could 
have  prevented  my  being  finally  discovered  by 
these  crafty  wretches,  who  would  not  scruple  at 
any  villainous  scheme  to  further  self-interest. 
Esther  and  Sir  Donald  fully  believe  in  my  inno- 
210 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  21 1 

cence,  approving  of  all  conduct  since  that  fateful 
flight  from  bank  of  the  Thames.  Thus  strangely 
I  have  been  advised  of  every  fact  known  by 
these  friends  about  this  tragedy.  My  trip  to 
the  Himalayas  and  all  incidents  of  the  past  two 
years  were  providential.  How  else  possibly 
could  I  have  met  Karl  Ludwig,  whose  pause 
and  look  caused  those  mutual  recognitions?" 

Every  detail  in  Oswald's  experiences,  from 
the  moment  his  body  pitched  over  the  bank  into 
Thames  current,  to  present  consciousness,  passes 
in  vivid  review.  Each  seems  ordered  by  an 
overruling,  kindly  care.  This  luminous  retro- 
spect widens,  until  it  rests  like  benediction  upon 
all  life's  past,  casting  forward  halo  encircling  the 
Beyond. 

Wistfully  gazing  toward  that  tender  radiance- 
location,  Oswald  is  swiftly  borne  by  a  small  sail, 
to  where  an  ocean  steamer  is  anchored.  Board- 
ing the  ship,  he  is  assigned  to  a  room.  At  an 
early  morning  hour,  the  vessel  weighs  anchor. 

Oswald  sees  no  ratiqnal  prospect  of  cleared 
future  destiny,  but  feels  strangely  acquiescent  in 
Fate's  opening  seals. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

THE   FUGITIVES   DISGUISED   IN   LONDON 

Hurrying  along  a  narrow  street,  are  three  men, 
two  abreast,  and  one  following  apparently  un- 
concerned, but  closely  watching  each  movement. 
Turning  into  a  dark  alley,  the  pair  disappear 
down  a  rickety  stairway.  Their  "shadow" 
passes  across  to  a  small  one-story  cabin,  with 
single-light  window,  commanding  a  view  of  that 
cellar  entrance. 

Pierre  and  Paul  Lanier,  newly  disguised,  again 
are  in  London.  Since  their  departure  from 
Calcutta,  these  villains  had  wandered,  making 
brief  stays  at  various  points,  always  disguised, 
never  without  haunting  fears.  Different  aliases 
had  been  assumed,  each  new  departure  having 
been  most  adroitly  maneuvered.  It  seems  im- 
possible that  such  crafty  covering  of  their  dou- 
bling trails  can  baffle  pursuit,  yet  each  shrewd 
move  sharpens  apprehension  by  suggestions  of 
new  dangers.  This  growing  bewilderment  and 
stress  of  fear  had  kept  them  moving  in  uncertain 
rounds,  varied  by  occasional  abrupt  tangents, 
until  within  zone  of  most  heinous  crimes,  when 


"THEN    BEHOLDING   PIERRE   IRONED   AND   HELPLESS,    PAUL   BURST 
OUT   IN   A   HYSTERICAL   LAUGH." 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  213 

drawn  by  that  gravity  existent  between  the 
criminal  and  the  venue  of  his  offense,  both  had 
landed  in  London,  fearful  for  the  future,  without 
any  decisive  purposes  or  settled  convictions  as 
to  their  lines  of  action. 

Sir  Donald  and  Esther  were  absent  from  Eng- 
land, but  Pierre  learned  that  they  had  sailed 
from  Calcutta  months  before.  William  Dodge 
had  been  released  from  prison,  going  somewhere 
unknown  to  either  Lanier.  That  this  formerly 
subservient  assistant  in  crime  is  now  a  foe,  they 
cannot  doubt.  The  desperate,  treacherous 
assault  upon  husband  and  wife  in  Calcutta  ended 
all  hope  of  further  cooperation  between  them 
and  their  would-be  murderers.  Just  what  line 
of  investigation  is  being  pressed  they  only  can 
conjecture.  Further  scheming  to  silence  any  of 
their  pursuers  would  not  do. 

It  is  sure  that  there  has  been  no  discovery  of 
either .  Thames  victim.  This  tragedy  is  only 
a  reminiscence  in  London,  but  that  horrible 
Bombay  tableau  and  the  mysterious  disappear- 
ance of  Agnes  Randall  can  neither  be  forgotten 
nor  explained. 

Both  Laniers  are  most  intensely  superstitious 
and  fearful  of  intangible  attack.  However,  there 
is  a  more  or  less  fixed  resolve  to  abate  no  strictness 
of  disguises,  while  keeping  advised  of  London  hap- 
penings, prepared  for  any  desperate  emergency. 


214  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Pierre  never  leaves  the  city,  but  Paul,  thor- 
oughly disguised,  makes  occasional  visits  in  the 
vicinity  of  Northfield. 

Neither  Sir  Donald  nor  Esther  has  returned. 
By  guarded  questions  Paul  learns  nothing  as  to 
their  present  whereabouts. 

That  lake  exerts  a  strange  fascination  upon 
Paul's  fancy.  Extended  strolls  along  the  Thames 
are  frequent.  Hours  are  spent  near  that  rustic 
seat.  Often  bending  over  the  bank,  Paul  peers 
up  and  down  and  across  the  river.  Sometimes 
he  rows  for  miles,  carefully  examining  each  pro- 
jecting branch  or  shrub,  furtively  watching  all 
intruders  upon  his  strange  search.  This  occu- 
pation grows  more  absorbing.  Moonlight  strolls 
and  boat-rides  are  frequent.  Paul  insists  on 
night  shifts,  and  that  his  father  then  shall  remain 
at  their  room. 

Pierre  knows  nothing  of  this  growing  infatua- 
tion. While  noticing  Paul's  reticence  and 
abstraction,  Pierre  attributes  these  to  the  per- 
plexities of  their  situation.  To  his  father's 
questions  about  night  happenings  Paul  becomes 
irresponsive,  and  when  pressed,  fiercely  petulant. 
Pierre  is  much  suprised  at  this,  but  is  gravely 
patient,  hoping  for  tractable,  less  capricious 
moods.  There  are  occasional  bursts  of  peni- 
tence, followed  by  more  irresponsive,  resentful 
silences  and  replies. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  215 

Pierre  becomes  alarmed,  fearing  that  Paul  will 
bring  on  some  crisis,  through  these  strained 
tempers.  Refraining  from  further  questioning, 
the  father  humors  his  son's  strange  moods, 
determined  to  keep  him  under  careful  watch. 
Pierre  will  follow  Paul  and  note  any  indiscreet 
habits,  that  there  may  be  no  serious  mistakes  at 
this  stage.  It  will  not  do  to  chide  this  now 
perverse  boy,  who  has  been  so  habitually  and 
fearfully  filial  in  the  past. 

Pierre  begins  to  feel  a  presentiment  of  some 
ominous  crisis,  wherein  Paul  may  fail  him. 

In  degree  and  perverted  sense  Pierre  Lanier 
loved  his  only  son.  Many  dark  schemes  had 
been  suggested  and  pressed  to  success,  prompted 
by  mixed  motives  of  personal  acquisition  and 
fatherly  providence.  This  man  is  not  a  villain 
from  mere  criminal  impulse.  His  tastes  have  an 
elegant  bent.  Relentless  tenacity,  overpowering 
avarice,  and  dissembling  craft  are  his  cardinal 
traits.  To  these  all  aesthetic  impulses  and 
higher  sentiments  must  minister. 

While  cruelly  conscienceless  in  pursuit  of 
desired  ends,  Pierre  Lanier,  unlike  Paul,  never 
permitted  passion  to  interfere  with  matured  or 
maturing  plans. 

Having  much  of  his  father's  fastidious  taste, 
persistent  tenacity,  and  crafty  avarice,  Paul  is  de- 
ficient in  this  cold-tempered  power  of  self-control, 


216  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Pierre  is  aware  of  this  weakness.  Many 
fatherly  precepts  to  correct  such  passionate  ten- 
dency had  been  uttered.  However,  this  deliber- 
ate, cold-blooded  man  had  found  his  son's  hasty 
temper  of  service,  and  in  emergency  did  not 
hesitate  to  fan  its  slumbering  fires. 

During  recent  years  many  crafty  lessons  had 
been  taught  and  learned.  From  the  time  when 
Paul  began  to  press  his  attentions  upon  Alice 
Webster,  to  present  disguised  straits  in  London 
suburb,  this  teacher  and  pupil  had  been  seldom 
long  apart.  Practical  demonstrations  had  con- 
vinced Pierre  that  his  son  was  very  apt. 

Paul  has  been  more  reticent  and  absorbed ;  he 
eats  little;  trifles  annoy  him;  his  father's  pres- 
ence is  offense;  at  Pierre's  curious  look  or  speech 
Paul  frowns  or  is  pertly  insolent.  "  Suddenly 
starting,  aimlessly  pausing,  fiercely  scowling, 
vacantly  staring,  he  is  again  seated.  Passing 
hatless  and  partially  disguised  up  the  rickety 
cellar  stairs,  he  turns  upon  his  father,  resentment 
gleaming  from  those  glowing  black  eyes,  then 
weak  and  nerveless  submits  to  restraint,  abjectly 
penitent,  mutely  concurring  in  paternal  rebuke. 

Pierre  finds  it  necessary  to  remain  indoors 
when  Paul  is  at  their  room.  That  his  son  is 
averse  to  this  the  father  plainly  sees.  Yet  such 
displeasure  is  strangely  vague.  There  is  no 
spoken  protest. 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  217 

Paul  twitches  uneasily,  glancing  suddenly  and 
often  at  his  watch.  Asked  as  to  the  time,  he 
looks  into  vacancy,  again  consults  his  watch, 
starts  up,  moves  about,  sits  down,  makes  no 
reply,  the  neck  relaxes,  and  the  whole  body 
droops  in  apparent  collapse. 

Pierre  resolves  that  during  this  strange  indis- 
position Paul  must  not  go  out  alone.  Such  con- 
duct would  attract  notice.  Paul  might  bring  on 
notoiiety  by  some  fierce,  resentful  act.  It  is 
certain  that  such  suggestion  will  anger  him,  but 
there  is  no  remedy. 

After  humoring  Paul's  every  whim  and  doing 
many  little  positive  kindnesses,  Pierre,  in  most 
persuasive  tones,  begs  as  a  special  favor  that 
they  change  shifts  for  once. 

"I  will  watch  to-night,  while  you  get  some 
sleep." 

The  young  man  springs  up,  glowers  at  his 
father,  scowls,  and  then  smiles  consent. 

From  now  until  the  hour  for  Pierre's  new  shift 
Paul  is  most  dutifully  considerate,  frequently  grate- 
fully commenting  upon  his  father's  kindnesses. 
He  insists  upon  preparing  their  evening  meal,  and 
cooks  some  savory  dishes,  which  he  smilingly 
serves.  With  filial  solicitude,  Paul  counsels  his 
father  to  avoid  river  fogs  and  malarial  vapors. 

"At  this  damp  season  it  is  better  to  stay  away 
from  the  Thames," 


218  OSWALD   LANGDON 

Pierre  is  much  pleased  at  this  changed  temper, 
and  smiles  his  great  appreciation.  Promising  to 
return  before  it  is  late,  Pierre  leaves,  both  utter- 
ing soft-toned  good-bys. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

BACK  AT  NORTHFIELD 

After  a  long  absence,  Sir  Donald  and  Esther 
are  back  at  Northfield.  Many  parts  of  Europe 
and  the  Orient  were  visited.  Father  and 
daughter  saw  much  of  interest.  Their  stops 
had  been  sufficiently  prolonged  for  comfort  and 
intelligent  impression. 

Though  in  regular  communication  with  the 
London  office,  Sir  Donald  knows  nothing  about 
the  present  location  of  either  Lanier. 

That  William  Dodge  disappeared  from  Calcutta 
seems  certain.  After  the  death  of  Nellie  this 
unfortunate  man  was  released.  News  of  her  ill- 
ness and  of  his  boy's  death  at  length  reached 
Dodge  through  the  doctor.  All  attempts  of 
Mary  Dodge  to  hear  from  her  husband  while  he 
was  in  prison  were  unavailing.  Little  Nellie's 
appeals  to  see  "papa"  had  failed. 

Under  patrol  of  verbal  promise  the  prisoner 
was  permitted  to  attend  the  burial.  He  returned 
according  to  pledge.  In  about  ten  days  there- 
after he  was  released.  The  family  soon  moved, 
and  there  is  no  clew  to  present  whereabouts. 
219 


220  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Neither  Sir  Donald  nor  Esther  heard  anything 
from  Oswald  Langdon.  Since  Oswald's  depart- 
ure from  Calcutta,  Sir  Donald  anxiously  had 
waited  for  notice  of  clew  to  Lanier  guilt.  He 
believed  London  agents  honestly  were  seeking 
more  decisive  results,  but  there  was  little  imme- 
diate or  remote  prospect  of  success.  At  the  last 
Calcutta  conference,  Sir  Donald  promised 
Oswald  to  spare  no  zeal  in  bringing  these  villains 
to  swift  accounting. 

Convinced  that  absence  from  England  and 
India  was  essential  to  success  of  plans  then  in 
operation,  Oswald  hesitated  not,  but  promptly 
sailed. 

It  was  agreed  between  them  that  any  decisive 
act  or  clew  should  be  communicated  by  letter 
to  Paris,  thence  forwarded  to  whatever  point 
they  should  direct.  Sir  Donald's  letters  would 
be  directed  to  an  agreed  alias.  Both  would  use 
guarded  terms,  but  to  them  intelligible.  There 
would  be  no  letter  from  Sir  Donald  except 
"upon  some  important  development."  Should 
Oswald  stop  long  at  any  point,  he  was  to  write, 
that  unnecessary  delay  might  be  avoided. 

They  had  decided  that  any  attempt  of  Oswald 
at  ferreting  out  these  crimes  would  be  danger- 
ous. Such  action  might  hamper  the  London 
bureau  and  hasten  a  crisis  exculpating  the  Laniers. 

Sir   Donald    had   told    Esther    the   cause   of 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  221 

Oswald's  sudden  departure.  She  was  saddened, 
but  made  no  protest.  That  the  innocent  should 
suffer  such  unjust  banishment  shocked  Esther's 
ideas  of  right  providence.  Why  were  such 
straits  permitted? 

Esther  begins  to  see  that  the  world  groans 
beneath  weight  of  unmerited  burdens.  Under 
fairest  skies  gleam  sacrificial  blades.  Balmiest 
airs  minister  to  altar-fires.  Bird-carols  and 
zephyr-murmurs  are  but  medley  variations  to 
minor  chords  of  vicarious  pain. 

Esther  now  has  occasional  convictions  that 
some  wrongs  may  continue  indefinitely.  Can  it 
be  that  transient  evil  is  lasting  good?  Are  there 
more  clamorous  voices  than  those  of  physical 
need?  Shall  the  less  ravenous,  yet  infinitely 
more  real,  soul-hunger  wait  on  alms  and  ambu- 
lance? 

That  such  moods  of  questioning  thought  bear 
intimate  reference  to  Oswald's  hard  fate  no  way 
lessens  their  deep  sincerity.  Heart  queries  are 
wonderfully  profound. 

No  word  of  complaint  escapes  Esther's  lips, 
nor  does  she  doubt  the  wisdom  of  their  proposed 
course.  Deeply  solicitous  for  Oswald's  vindica- 
tion, this  loyally  sympathetic  girl  would  hesitate 
at  no  personal  sacrifice  in  his  behalf.  It  is  hard 
that  she  can  do  nothing  to  help  him. 

Aware  of   her  father's  interest  in  her  every 


222  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

wish  and  aspiration,  Esther  refrains  from  any 
suggestion  which  may  cause  additional  care. 

Sir  Donald's  observing  vision  notes  each  emo- 
tional clew.  Many  unspoken  queries  find  vocal 
reply.  Delicate  points  are  cleared  by  suggestive 
indirection.  Neither  completely  yields  to  profit- 
less conjecture.  They  magnetize  Northfield. 

One  bright  day  Sir  Donald  and  Esther  take 
a  stroll  about  the  familiar  grounds.  The  air  is 
laden  with  perfume  of  flowers.  Both  are  charmed 
with  exquisite  plant  and  foliage  shades.  Many 
exclamatory  comments  are  uttered  by  the 
enthusiastic  daughter,  more  gravely  confirmed  by 
her  gently  reserved  father.  They  quit  the  man- 
sion grounds  for  a  stroll  along  the  wood-fringed 
lake.  Past  the  family  graves,  where  a  pensive 
hour  is  spent,  they  walk  to  where  a  small  sail  is 
locked  fast  by  the  pebbly  shore.  Sir  Donald 
fails  to  loosen  the  fastening.  Farther  down  is 
a  rowboat,  in  which  they  start  out  on  the  lake. 

Moving  along  with  the  breeze,  both  yield  to 
meditation.  Former  tragic  happenings  upon 
this  peaceful  lake  come  to  mind.  Each  ripple 
is  tremulous  with  saddened  retrospect.  Every 
voice  of  wind  and  branch  is  keyed  to  minor 
utterance.  These,  with  monotonous  swish  of 
slow  waves,  blending  with  notes  of  leaf-hid  birds, 
seem  miserere  and  requiem. 

At  this  projecting  shrub,   bright-eyed,   sweet- 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  223 

voiced,  vivacious,  loving,  impulsive  Alice  Web- 
ster had  been  rescued  by  Oswald  Langdon; 
yonder  is  the  wooded  point  toward  which  Paul 
Lanier  was  sailing  when,  maddened  by  her  fright- 
ened resistance  and  stinging  protests,  he  roughly 
pushed  Alice  overboard.  Here  is  the  bank  upon 
which  the  body  again  became  instinct  with  life's 
returning  pulses. 

Such  panorama,  with  varying  lines  of  sorrow- 
ful perspective,  passed  before  Sir  Donald's  and 
Esther's  view.  Each  colored  the  pathetic  pic- 
tures with  like  yet  different  hues,  from  peculiar 
tints  of  inner  consciousness. 

Sir  Donald  is  struck  by  singular  grouping  of 
assault,  projecting  shrub,  knotted  tie,  Oswald's 
sail  and  opportune  rescue;  Esther's  memory 
reverts  to  that  eloquent  avowal  beyond  the  dis- 
tant ravine.  Some  msigivings  as  to  her  own 
conduct  on  that  occasion  are  now  felt.  There 
is  an  accusing  sense  of  vague  responsibility  for 
after  tragic  happenings.  That  true  penitence 
often  means  restitution  is  a  cardinal  tenet  in 
Esther's  creed.  This  is  now  most  soothing 
conscience  specific. 

If  Esther  wrongfully  withheld  from  that 
earnest,  masterful,  persuasive  suitor  his  just  dues, 
she  now  feels  such  ethical  qualms  as  to  prompt 
payment  with  usury. 

Moving  with  the  breeze,  the  boat  is  nearing 


224  OSWALD   LANGDON 

the  point  where  Esther,  Alice  Webster,  and 
Oswald  Langdon  were  seated  when  Paul  Lanier 
listened  to  that  proposed  London  trip  made 
necessary  by  the  suit  of  William  Dodge. 

Soon  are  heard  tones  of  impassioned  declama- 
tion. With  unearthly  unction  the  voice  repeats 
those  dream-lines  so  dramatically  uttered  in 
hearing  of  Paul  Lanier  at  Bombay. 

Again  and  again  come  the  words,  "Fierce 
avenging  sprite,"  "till  blood  for  blood  atones," 
"buried  from  my  sight,"  "and  trodden  down 
with  stones."  Then  follow  loud,  hollow,  un- 
natural guffaws,  succeeded  by,  "And  years  have 
rotted  off  his  flesh. ' '  There  are  muttered  curses, 
a  blood-curdling,  demoniacal  yell,  then  in 
solemn,  guttural  tones,  "The  world  shall  see  his 
bones." 

These  disconnected  yet  coherent  utterances 
cease.  Soon  are  heard  retreating  footsteps. 

Profoundly  moved,  Sir  Donald  turns  the  boat 
and  vigorously  rows  back  to  the  shore.  Both 
are  glad  to  reach  land,  and  rapidly  walk  home- 
ward. Neither  is  superstitious,  but  such  ghostly 
utterances,  with  all  drapings  of  time  and  place, 
weirdly  tinted  by  so  pensive,  reminiscent  senti- 
ments, rouse  dormant  fancies.  Each  feels 
a  mystic  sense  of  some  impending  crisis. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

ON  THE  "TRAMP"  STEAMER 

From  Calcutta  Oswald  sails  without  definite 
destination.  The  ship's  prospective  course  is 
unknown.  This  "tramp"  steamer  has  an  oddly 
assorted  cargo.  Her  officers  and  crew  are 
a  motley  mixture  of  different  nationalities. 
Cabin  and  steerage  passengers  hail  from  many 
parts  of  earth. 

Oswald  learns  that  there  is  little  prospect  of 
touching  at  any  Indian  or  English  port.  The 
trip  will  be  of  uncertain  duration,  lasting  many 
months,  possibly  more  than  a  year. 

The  first  day's  sail  is  characteristic.  There 
are  fair  skies,  balmy  breezes,  smooth  seas,  fol- 
lowed by  clouds,  squalls,  churning  waves,  and 
tempest. 

In  noisiest  turbulence  of  typhoon  wrath  this 
reserved  Englishman  sways  and  tosses  with  the 
ship's  motion,  raptly  listening  to  low-pitched, 
soft-keyed  voice  rising  above  the  storm. 

What  is  ocean's  tumult  to  this  long-range 
undertone? 

Outriding  storm  fury,  the  steamer  for  needed 
225 


226  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

repairs  anchors  off  Indian  shore,  whence  she  con- 
tinues her  eccentric  course. 

Long  days,  late  into  the  night,  are  passed  by 
Oswald  sitting  on  and  walking  the  decks.  This 
homeless  wanderer  on  havenless  seas  recks  little 
of  log-book  or  transit.  Unlike  sure-winged 
passage-bird,  he  knows  not  his  journey's  issue. 
So  perverse  have  been  fate's  courses  that  this 
high-strung,  assertive  mariner  hesitates  to  direct 
life's  drifting  argosy.  There  are  looks  of  inde- 
cision, tense  resolve,  and  helpless  perplexity. 
Eagerly  scanning  the  arched  blue,  he  notes  stellar 
assurance.  Hushed  as  by  cradle-song,  every 
harassing  emotion  subsides. 

Some  odd,  inquisitive  conceits  grow  out  of 
these  moods.  Gazing  from  steamer  deck  into 
lighted  canopy  he  soliloquizes :  "What  vigils  are 
those  old  guards  commissioned  to  keep  over  this 
sail?  Even  if  cares  of  universe  now  absorb 
divine  solicitude,  has  there  not  been,  in  long 
ages  of  the  eternal  past,  ample  time  to  assign 
watchers  over  a  few  afloat  on  ocean's  fickle 
domain?  May  not  that  kindly  indulgent  Sense, 
missing  no  carrion  note  of  clamorous  raven-cry, 
quicken  at  stress  of  higher  life-forms  pulsing 
with  infinite  longings  of  a  human  soul?" 

This  peculiar  personality  seems  to  reach  con- 
victions by  more  direct  processes  than  others. 
Meandering  courses  of  intricate  reasonings  are 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  227 

not  to  his  liking — that  divinely  intuitive,  far- 
seeing,  inner-focalized  ray  shoots  straight  as 
plummet  and  far  as  God. 

Oswald  observes  many  interesting  occurrences 
aboard  the  steamer.  With  perceptive  craft  he 
scans  faces  and  notes  special  traits  of  fellow- 
passengers.  Neither  back  nor  profile  view  long 
can  dissemble.  By  some  sorting  sense  he  segre- 
gates those  few  whom  his  judgment  commends 
to  more  than  casual  notice.  These  are  so 
watched  as  not  to  be  aware. 

These  entries  occur  in  his  diary: 

"We  have  been  out  many  weeks.  One  clear- 
cut,  expressive  face  rivets  my  view.  This 
stranger  appears  to  be  about  my  age.  He  is 
tall,  straight,  and  well-proportioned.  I  find 
nothing  to  correct.  Called  upon  for  a  manly 
model  to  be  produced  instanter,  I  unhesitatingly 
would  point  at  this  interesting  unknown.  There 
is  something  in  facial  lights  and  shades  like  and 
unlike  indistinct  pictures  whose  outlines  are 
familiar. 

"This  enigma  is  utterly  unconscious  of  such 
close  observation.  Though  within  ten  feet,  he 
has  not  noticed  me  reclining  in  a  steamer-chair 
on  deck.  The  stranger  sits  down  on  a  bench 
along  the  outer  railing.  Soon  a  middle-aged 
man  joins  him,  and  the  two  engage  in  conver- 
sation. Their  talk  is  plainly  audible.  They 


228  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

make  pleasant  comments,  evincing  much  general 
information  and  discriminating  intelligence. 

"The  older  man  is  in  poor  health,  but  is  hec- 
tically cheerful.  There  is  that  pathetically 
wearied  look  of  one  engaged  in  unequal  contest 
with  the  insinuating,  elusive,  relentless  microbe. 

"Hopefully  seeking  to  loosen  the  slowly  con- 
tracting hold  of  this  persistent  'strangler, '  the 
sick  man  has  traveled  in  strange  lands  and  over 
many  waters. 

"The  other  has  seen  much  of  interest,  and 
feels  hopeful  aspirations  of  young  manhood. 
Many  clear-cut,  positive  views  are  expressed  in 
courteous,  deferential  manner,  but  in  no  uncer- 
tain or  ambiguous  phrase. 

"Over  the  invalid's  face  pass  pleased,  softened 
shades  at  some  uniquely  stated,  positive 
opinions.  Such  are  characteristic.  Maturing 
thought  produces  milder  tints,  but  truer  per- 
spective. 

"My  sympathies  go  out  to  this  sick  passenger. 
I  long  to  speak  and  act  kindly.  Forgetting 
personal  stress,  I  am  touched  at  thought  of 
fellow-helplessness.  Yet  there  must  be  no  senti- 
mental indiscretions.  To  converse  with  either 
would  invite  questioning.  Direct  answers 
might  be  unsafe.  Evasive  replies  would  excite 
suspicion. 

"I    now    little    fear  any  personal    results    of 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  229 

fate's  perversities.  From  hunted  sense  of 
unmerited  outlawry  I  have  passed  to  that  of 
'ermine'  function.  Aware  that  my  discreet 
silences  and  acts  may  conserve  the  ends  of  jus- 
tice, I  will  do  nothing  in  contempt  of  such  high 
ministry. 

"In  times  of  more  than  wonted  assurance  I 
would  not  accept  complete  vindication.  There 
must  be  exact  justice  meted  for  an  outraged  law. 
Father  can  await  his  boy's  final  clearance  from 
guilty  suspicions  in  patient  abeyance  to  public 
weal.  Mother  will  approve — her  high  sense  of 
duty  must — so  unselfish  were  her  plans — yes,  it 
will  be  all  right  with  Mother!" 

Strangely  affected,  Oswald  looks  upward, 
intensely  curious  at  lowering  clouds  obscuring 
the  sky.  Then  follows  a  sense  of  unutterable 
loneliness  and  bewilderment.  Soon  a  softened 
radiance  steals  through  the  storm  blackness. 
There  is  suggestion  of  mild  reproof  in  that  image 
reflection.  With  reverent,  submissive  mien 
Oswald  quits  the  deck. 

The  diary  thus  continues: 

"Weeks  are  spent  at  sea  without  stop.  Only 
at  long  intervals  does  the  sick  man  leave  his 
room.  Each  appearance  shows  greater  weak- 
ness, but  no  lack  of  cheerful  emotion.  The 
intellectual  sense  seems  to  quicken,  as  if  through 
transparent  fleshly  gauze  that  expectant  soul  lay 


230  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

open  to  'prick  of  light.'  There  cannot  be  much 
longer  prolonging  of  the  unequal  contest.  To 
sympathetic  interest  he  is  so  considerately  thank- 
ful that  it  is  doubtful  who  is  the  comforter. 
Still  'raptured  with  the  world,  'he  surveys  life's 
receding  shores,  as  if  booked  for  its  more  lumi- 
nous, harmonious  antitype. 

"The  younger  traveler  is  all  attention,  antici- 
pating every  want.  His  kindnesses,  delicately 
unobtrusive,  yet  frank  and  hearty,  leave  no 
reactive  friction. 

"I  am  charmed  with  such  refined  tact.  Dis- 
creet scruples  would  be  set  aside  but  for  sure 
conviction  that  no  want  of  the  invalid  is  unob- 
served or  slighted. 

"One  day  neither  passenger  appears  on  deck. 
This  excites  no  comment.  For  over  a  week  I 
catch  only  brief  views  of  the  younger  man.  It 
is  then  casually  remarked : 

"  'The  consumptive  is  dead.' 

"I  learn  where  the  body  lies,  and  that  on  the 
following  day  there  is  to  be  a  burial  at  sea.  I 
am  admitted  to  the  room  where  stretches  mortal 
remnant  of  once  complex,  interwoven  humanity. 

"Odd  fancies  flit  across  my  visual  camera. 
Does  that  enfranchised  soul  look  down  from  far 
observatory  height  at  wave-rocked  ship  like 
mature  manhood  on  baby  rock-a-by?  Fanned 
by  soothing  breezes  of  emerald-hued  sea,  does 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  231 

this  glad  convalescent  meander  at  will  along 
either  tree-fringed  shore,  with  happy  child- 
impulsiveness  gathering  bouquets  of  that  foliage 
which  is  for  the  'healing  of  the  nations'? 

"Little  need  for  further  globe-trotting  in  case 
of  this  once  observing  traveler,  who  now — 

'    .    .    .    has  seen  the  secret  hid 
Under  Egypt's  pyramid.' 

"To-day  occurs  the  brief  ocean  obsequies. 
,  These  are  unimportant.  It  signifies  little  when 
or  where  or  how  this  ceremony  is  observed.  By 
that  mysterious,  anciently  affirmed  gravity  the 
real  wanderer  has  found  genial  habitation.  It 
matters  not  through  what  varying  molds  passes 
the  disintegrating  and  reincarnating  dust.  Essen- 
tial identity  lasts  always.  Ego  consciousness  is 
sure. 

"This  eccentric  'tramp'  steamer  passes  through 
many  experiences.  Being  propelled  by  both 
wind  and  steam,  she  often  veers  with  capricious 
'trades,'  making  peculiar  tacks,  through  some 
odd  adjustment  of  time,  air,  and  coal.  Points 
not  marked  upon  more  pretentious  charts  receive 
and  bill  barter  products.  The  vessel  often  drops 
anchor  far  from  land,  in  channels  having  neither 
wharf  nor  breakwater. 

"Queer  methods  of  transfer  from  ship  and 
shore  amuse  me.  Seeing  horses  and  cattle 
swimming  to  and  from  the  vessel,  their  noses 


232  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

projecting  over  the  sides  of  rowboats,  is  inter- 
esting. Even  trained  circus  animals  are  subject 
to  this  moist  ordeal.  By  crude  tackle  and 
steam-turned  windlass,  suspended  in  midair,  the 
poor  beasts  find  ship  asylum  a  most  welcome 
port  of  entry.  One  passenger  is  both  amusing 
and  annoying.  This  odd-geared  Teuton  hails 
from  Hamburg.  Like  most  stuttering  unfortu- 
nates, he  is  a  chronic  talker.  He  stutters  garru- 
lously in  several  tongues.  There  are  serious 
impediments  in  his  pumping  gestures.  His 
tongue,  hands,  and  feet,  like  stringed  orchestra, 
seem  trying  to  arrive  at  an  amicable  understand- 
ing, but  never  find  the  right  chord. 

''My  reserve  piques  him.  Professional  solici- 
tude is  aroused.  This  German  ^Esculapian 
expert  is  anxious  for  a  diagnosis.  Perhaps  this 
still  Englishman  requires  a  prescription. 

"For  days  I   am  amused   and   bored   by  the 
German's  antics.     Late  at  night,  after  an  unusu 
ally  hot  day,  the  vessel  drops  anchor.     A  circus 
aggregation  is  taken  aboard.      After  a  two-hours' 
stop  the  ship  moves  on. 

"All  berths  and  available  sleeping-places  are 
occupied.  The  clown,  trapeze  performers,  bare- 
back riders,  and  various  acrobatic  artists  are 
compelled  to  sleep  on  deck.  This  is  but  little 
inconvenience  in  such  warm  weather.  They  are 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  233 

stretched  and  curled  in  different  shapes  on 
benches  along  the  outer  railings. 

"It  is  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and 
a  storm  is  coming.  Soon  the  waves  dash  and 
the  rain  pours  down. 

"I  see  a  small  bundle  on  the  deck.  It 
obstructs  the  approaches  to  the  'scupper'  in 
front  of  my  cabin  door.  About  to  step  out  and 
clear  this  watercourse,  I  see  that  'sorrel-top,' 
corpulent,  garrulous  German  doctor  gently 
unwind  the  soaked  package  and  tenderly  gaze  at 
an  upturned  childish  face.  Apparently  not 
approving  of  this  unorthodox  baptismal  pro- 
cedure, the  boy  is  borne  away.  Curled  up  in 
the  German's  warm  berth,  this  little  eight-year- 
old  bareback  rider,  wearied  with  the  night's 
performance,  sleeps  until  the  next  evening, 
unconscious  of  what  has  happened.  Our  fussy 
old  'granny'  sits  out  on  deck,  rolling  and  pitch- 
ing with  the  boat's  motion,  wondering  what  ails 
that  chap  who  never  talks  to  anybody. 

"From  now  on  I  believe  in  human  transfigu- 
ration. Coarse  red  hair  is  silky  auburn ;  fat  face 
is  luminous  with  refined,  expressive  lights; 
stuttering  voice  is  musical  as  mother's  lullaby ; 
and  two  gray  eyes  shine  like  optics  of  those 
high  sentinels  who,  keeping  ceaseless  childhood 
watch,  'do  ever  behold  the  face  of  our  Father.' 

"Such  long  voyage  gives  time  for  much  refleg- 


234  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

tion.  Many  old,  indistinct  recollections  are 
photographed  anew.  Seen  through  readjusted 
visual  lens,  these  create  strange  emotions. 
Things  witnessed  and  heard  in  childhood  now 
are  understood  more  clearly.  Vague  impressions 
from  books  are  broughht  out  in  more  definite 
relief.  My  dreams  take  on  changed  trend  from 
waking  thoughts  and  emotional  moods.  Though 
fanciful  tinting  is  somber-hued,  I  have  growing 
assurance  that  all  tends  to  ultimate  good. 

"I  dream  of  Promethean  myth.  Chained  god 
writhes  on  Tarpeian  rock,  Jove's  black  eagle 
tearing  at  the  quick  flesh,  senseless  of  the  cruel 
feast.  Poet's  conceit  is  not  too  extravagant  or 
remote.  He  who  in  any  age  filches  from  time- 
lock  combination  light  for  his  kind,  must  have 
his  Caucasus,  whereon,  blind  scavangers  of  fate, 
batten  harpy  gorge,  while  not  a  kindly  drop 
softens  Olmypus'  cold,  drear  scowl.  No  prayer 
moves  those  tense  lips,  but  Caucasus  groans 
with  the  voiceless  petition,  and  Olympus'  huge 
molars  chatter  with  the  prophetic  beseeching. 
No  uttered  petition  from  bound  victim,  but 
unutterable  longings  of  passionate,  helpless 
hearts  and  blood  lift  'void  hands'  of  imperious 
need.  Earth  and  sea  abjure  allegiance  to  blind 
force,  affirming  endless  fealty  to  human  weal." 

Numberless  odd  ethical  impressions  grow  out 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  235 

of  Oswald's  peculiar  experiences  and  inner  con- 
sciousness. Former  intense  aspiring  confidence 
in  personal  destiny  no  longer  veils  visions  nor 
drowns  voices  then  waiting  their  appropriate 
sense. 

Uniquely  worded  septiments,  embodied  in  his 
father's  sermons  and  parish  talks,  come  to  mind. 
Most  of  these  are  approved,  but  some  seem 
strangely  grotesque.  To  Oswald's  tense  percep- 
tion the  general  tenor  is  along  severely  orthodox 
lines,  but  as  to  occult  verities  the  style  appears 
flippantly  superficial.  Many  comments  upon 
"rewards  of  virtue"  and  "refined  craft  in 
uprightness"  seem  gayly  ironical.  Such  jar 
upon  Oswald's  strained  sense. 

Still  that  larger,  if  not  better,  view  makes 
him  less  exacting.  He  is  more  tolerant  of  hon- 
est, dogmatic  assertion,  believing  it  to  result 
from  environment.  Early  precept  and  convic- 
tion are  elements  transmuted  by  white  heat  of 
life's  crucible. 

Reverend  Percy  Langdon  occupies  a  conspicu- 
ous place  in  all  his  son's  plans,  contingent  on 
clearance  from  that  horrible  menacing  shadow 
brooding  over  the  stricken  home.  As  to  the 
idolized  mother,  it  is  different.  She  is  left  out. 

One  day  the  vessel  anchors  in  a  European 
port.  Oswald  hears  the  distinguished-appearing 
stranger  talking  about  quitting  the  steamer  for 


236  OSWALD   LANGDON 

a  brief  stay.  Soon  will  follow  a  trip  to  an 
English  home.  There  is  boyish  enthusiasm  at 
the  prospect  of  a  visit  with  loved  ones  after 
absence  of  years. 

Oswald's  straining  sense  hears  no  definite  clew 
to  the  disembarking  traveler's  home  port. 
Indistinct  mention  of  some  familiar  English 
towns  and  scenery  makes  Oswald  very  curious, 
but  he  must  not  be  inquisitive.  There  is  renewal 
of  that  fathomless  homesickness,  deep  resolve, 
and  high  assurance. 

After  partial  unloading  of  cargo,  taking  on 
of  other  commodities,  and  the  booking  of  a  few 
new  passengers,  the  ship  weighs  anchor.  Long 
cruising  in  continental  waters,  stopping  at 
numerous  unimportant  points,  making  little 
steerage  exchanges,  she  anticipates  extended 
voyage,  and  heading  for  the  Atlantic,  steams  for 
New  York. 

Now  the  vessel  veers  little  from  direct  courses. 
Late  one  cloudy  afternoon  she  rounds  Sandy 
Hook,  and  after  a  day's  quarantine,  finds  a  dock. 

With  strong  sense  of  relief,  Oswald  quits  the 
ship.  He  is  taken  by  hack  to  a  well-appointed 
hotel  near  junction  of  Thirty-third  Street  and 
Fifth  Avenue. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THAMES  PANTOMIMES 

Covertly  watching  for  new  or  suspicious  faces, 
Pierre  Lanier  finds  himself  at  the  river-bank. 
His  eyes  bulge  with  frightened  surprise. 

Moving  upstream,  oars  dipping  in  clear  moon- 
light, is  a  familiar  figure.  Stoop  and  motion 
cannot  be  mistaken. 

The  father  stares  after  that  disappearing  form. 
His  indecision  is  short.  Following  along  the 
bank,  every  sense  alert,  he  resolves  to  watch  his 
son  and  solve  this  enigma.  Cautiously  keeping 
out  of  view,  Pierre  is  slightly  in  the  rear  of  the 
boat.  They  are  nearing  the  rustic  seat  where  sat 
Oswald  Langdon  and  Alice  Webster  on  that  fatal 
night  years  before.  The  boat  stops  at  a  project- 
ing tree-branch.  Pierre  is  petrified  with  a  new 
fear !  Dagger  in  hand,  Paul  examines  this  obstruc- 
tion, looking  thence  toward  either  bank.  He 
resumes  the  oars,  again  pausing  at  thick  overhang- 
ing bushes.  Peering  under,  around,  and  through 
the  foliage,  Paul  rubs  the  glistening  blade  on 
upturned  shoe-sole.  Sheathin'g  his  weapon,  he 
slowly  moves  toward  the  point  whence  the  two 
237 


238  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

bodies  had  disappeared  into  swollen  stream. 
Directly  opposite  the  rustic  seat,  he  stops. 
Looking  up,  down,  and  across  the  river,  Paul 
stands,  steadying  the  boat  with  both  oars,  his 
thin-bladed  dagger  flashing  from  close-set  jaws. 
Back  and  forth  across  the  river,  through  moon- 
light shades,  slowly  moves  this  horrible  tableau. 
Staring  at  reflected  shadows,  Paul  shrinks  back- 
ward. Dropping  an  oar,  he  grasps  the  pearl 
handle  of  his  oft-whetted  blade.  With  forward 
poise,  in  striking  attitude,  every  nerve  at  tense 
strain,  stands  this  crazed  tragedian.  Pierre  is 
near  enough  to  hear  mutterings.  Soon  the 
relaxing  form  is  again  seated,  while  boat  and 
dozing  occupant  drift  downstream. 

Pierre  Lanier  feels  bewildered.  These  fear- 
fully real  hallucinations  have  neither  antidote  nor 
specific.  Of  what  avail  is  craft  against  such 
emotional  outlawry?  This  irresponsible  infatu- 
ation of  his  son  will  rise  like  Banquo  wraith, 
a  menacing  interloper  at  all  councils,  doggedly 
irresponsible,  yet  insistent. 

Truly  the  Furies  are  massing  their  evasive  yet 
resistless  squares  against  this  guilty  soul. 

How  dread  is  the  coherence  of  crimes  and  their 
effects ! 

That  father  and  son  might  have  luxurious 
refinements,  trusting  business  associate  deliber- 
ately is  harassed  under  friendly  guise  of  sympa- 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL  LANIER  239 

thetic  interest  to  bankruptcy  and  death.  As 
sworn  legal  representative,  trust  funds  are  misap- 
propriated and  retained  through  perjured 
accounting.  To  insure  immunity  from  prosecu- 
tion and  continued  possession  of  stolen  estate,  is 
planned  the  marriage  between  his  son  and 
defrauded  ward.  That  girlish  opposition  to  such 
hateful  union  may  be  crushed  occurs  the  villain- 
ous conspiracy,  involving  remaining  pittance  of 
once  princely  estate,  William  Dodge's  unfortu- 
nate connivance,  and  Paul's  murderous  assaults. 
This  fearful  category  is  followed  by  enforced 
concealments  in  disreputable  dens  of  poverty, 
disguised  skulkings  along  unlighted  streets,  fur- 
tive watches,  deceitful  ruses,  scared  embarkings 
for  distant  ports,  new  schemes  for  wealthy  alli- 
ance, horrible  tableaus,  attempts  at  other  mur- 
ders, suspense  of  imprisonment,  strange  releases, 
and  harassing  uncertainty,  compelling  renewed 
flight,  resulting  in  purposeless  return  of  arch- 
criminals  to  scene  of  their  most  heinous 
crimes. 

In  this  hunted  maze,  taxing  every  power  of 
crafty,  defensive  vigilance,  yawns  a  new  pursu- 
ing vortex.  From  such  menacing  depths  may 
not  the  eye  withdraw  nor  step  recede.  This 
fearful  presence  is  neither  chimera  of  transient 
nightmare  nor  creation  of  evanescent  day- 
dream. Like  ever-present  sprite,  its  boding 


240  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

menace  pose  shifts  in  accord  with  each  changing 
view  and  altered  visual  range. 

Stunned  by  this  shock,  Pierre  Lanier  gropingly 
stumbles  along  the  Thames  bank,  following  the 
drifting  boat.  Through  all  this  bewilderment, 
self-preserving  interest  guides  his  course.  Keep- 
ing close  watch  of  that  relaxed,  dozing  form,  he 
recklessly  tramples  all  impediments.  Habitual, 
calculating  craft  of  years  is  merged  in  this  all- 
absorbing  zeal  to  prevent  indefinite  exposure  and 
contingent  reckoning.  It  matters  not  that 
Nemesis,  keeping  pace  with  his  own  course, 
rustles  through  obstructing  foliage.  Crackling 
branches  and  pursuing  footstep  echoes  are 
unheeded  by  this  new,  engrossing  fear. 

By  great  effort  Pierre  has  followed  the  boat 
for  miles,  only  briefly  losing  sight  of  his  son. 
They  are  nearing  the  starting-point.  Round 
a  small  curve  the  boat  drifts  with  the  shifting 
current.  Pierre  spurts  forward  to  regain  the 
lost  view.  Striking  a  grass-concealed  bowlder, 
he  pitches  forward,  falling  heavily  upon  the 
bank.  By  hard  effort  he  prevents  rolling  over 
into  the  stream.  Regaining  his  feet,  Pierre  finds 
that  one  leg  is  badly  sprained.  He  continues 
down  the  shore,  but  moves  slowly.  The  boat 
and  Paul  are  out  of  sight. 

There  is  return  of  cautious  fear.  When 
scrambling  back  from  the  yawning  depths,  Pierre 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL  LANIER  241 

caught  sight  of  a  face  partly  screened  by  foliage 
of  near  bushes.  He  is  startled.  With  certainty 
that  his  son  has  passed  out  of  sight,  the  father 
now  seeks  to  elude  this  mute  intruder.  Moving 
downstream,  each  step  causing  a  groan,  he  is 
aware  that  this  spy  is  following  him,  but  at 
a  cautious  pace.  After  painful,  harassed  hours, 
this  limping  form,  slowly  descending  those  rickety 
cellar  stairs,  enters  at  a  low  opening,  and  totally 
collapsing,  falls  upon  the  stone  floor. 

The  dim  twilight  is  streaming  through  barred 
cellar  transom  when  Pierre  Lanier  opens  his  eyes 
from  that  long  swoon.  It  is  several  minutes 
before  he  vaguely  comprehends  what  has  hap- 
pened. Gradually  the  situation  dawns  upon  his 
mind.  Recalling  his  wearied  entrance  at  the  cel- 
lar door  and  habitual  testing  of  its  catch,  his 
memory  is  thereafter  a  blank.  He  mutters: 

"How  came  I  on  Paul's  cot?  Why  such 
comfortable  arrangement  of  pillows  and  quilts? 
What  means  that  array  of  bottles,  cups,  saucers, 
and  glasses  on  the  chair  at  my  head?  Can  it  be 
that  I  am  in  hospital  ward?" 

Pierre  starts  up  with  fright,  stares  wildly,  and 
settles  back  with  a  groan.  His  leg  pains  ter- 
ribly. Removing  the  light  coverlid,  he  sees  that 
the  foot  and  ankle  are  tightly  bandaged.  Again 
he  mutters:  "There  is  odor  of  liniment!  Who 
but  an  expert  could  have  so  neatly  sewed  those 
bands?  Surely  this  is  our  own  room.  Has  a 


242  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

doctor  called  and  performed  professional  service? 
Where  is  Paul?" 

By  much  effort  Pierre  gets  up  and  staggers  to 
the  transom.  The  outside  scenery  is  familiar. 
The  door  is  locked.  Turning  the  catch,  he 
looks  out  and  up  the  stairs,  but  sees  no  one. 
With  puzzled  expression  he  says:  "Everything 
belonging  to  our  room  and  wardrobe  is  here 
except  Paul's  usual  London  disguise.  Paul 
must  be  out  on  some  venturesome  craze!" 

Gradually  Pierre's  habitual  craft  returns. 
Whatever  happens  he  must  keep  cool.  Taking 
a  discreet  bracer  of  brandy  and  examining  his 
pistols,  Pierre  lies  down  on  the  cot.  There  are 
toothsome  eatables  on  the  table.  These  he  now 
devours  with  ravenous  relish,  but  partakes 
sparingly  of  the  tempting  liquors.  .  Between  set 
teeth  Pierre  says:  "There  must  be  self-control 
and  iron  nerves.  I  will  not  trust  any  fictitious 
strength.  Only  a  steady  brain  and  hand  tensely 
nerved  by  my  cold-tempered  yet  dynamic  will 
must  keep  this  watch.  If  by  any  possible  chance 
only  Paul  knows  of  my  plight,  then  there  is 
hope.  Should  it  transpire  that  the  spying 
figure  seen  on  Thames  bank  has  followed  me 
home  and  is  responsible  for  after  happenings, 
longer  dallying  must  cease.  Perhaps  Paul  is 
now  in  custody.  Those  who  shall  come  for 
Pierre  Lanier  will  witness  a  change  and  have 
short  shrift." 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  243 

Lying  with  cocked  pistols  held  in  each  hand 
under  the  light  spread,  this  determined  sentinel 
watches  that  cellar  entrance. 

After  a  half-hour,  steps  are  heard  on  the  stairs. 
Pierre's  vigilant  ear  detects  his  son's  gait. 
Quickly  resetting  pistol -hammers  and  placing 
both  weapons  under  his  pillow,  the  much  relieved 
father  feigns  sleep  under  screen  of  upturned  arm, 
watching  lower  half  of  cellar  door. 

It  seems  a  long  while  before  the  door  opens. 
Convinced  that  his  son  is  alone,  Pierre  has  no 
use  for  the  pistols.  Even  should  Paul  meditate 
any  violence,  his  father  cannot  resort  to  armed 
resistance.  Ready  to  slay  any  other  who  hin- 
ders mature  plans  or  attempts  his  arrest,  Pierre 
Lanier  may  not  hurt  this  crazed  boy. 

There  is  in  that  depraved  soul  at  least  one 
sacred  precinct  where  this  hunted,  distracted, 
youthful  head  may  find  sanctuary.  At  this 
indulgent  bar  there  is  such  accusing  sense  of  self- 
accounting  for  all  unfilial  excesses  as  to  preclude 
harsh  judgment. 

The  door  slowly  opens.  The  lock  clicks 
softly.  Noislessly  tiptoeing  across  the  room, 
Paul  looks  long  and  anxiously  at  his  sleeping 
father.  At  length  he  notes  that  most  of  the 
refreshments  have  disappeared.  He  does  not 
perceive  the  significance  of  this  fact,  but  thinks 
his  father  has  continued  in  such  queer  stupor. 
Gently  stroking  the  paternal  brow,  Paul  sits 


244  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

down.  With  silk  handkerchief  immersed  in 
brandy,  the  son  rubs  his  father's  temples  and 
removes  dirt-stains  caused  by  fall  of  previous 
evening.  Slowly  lifting  the  quilt,  Paul  critically 
examines  foot-bandages.  Gently  covering  the 
swollen  member,  he  resumes  his  watch,  in  sub- 
dued undertones  uttering  most  tender,  filial  sym- 
pathies, hopes,  and  regrets. 

It'  is  doubtful  if  that  listening  sleeper  ever 
before  heard  such  soothing,  softly  modulated 
tones.  Hoping  that  Paul  would  give  some  clew 
to  recent  events,  Pierre  lay  long  in  this  dissem- 
bling stupor.  Fearing  from  his  son's  nervous 
preparations  that  he  soon  may  start  out  on  some 
night  trip  up  the  Thames,  Pierre  concludes  to 
learn  what  has  happened.  Slowly  opening  his 
eyes  and  staring  at  Paul,  he  asks:  "What  time 
is  it,  Paul?" 

With  much  sympathy,  Paul  replies:  "I 
found  you  unconscious  this  morning  lying  on 
the  cellar  floor.  I  carried  you  to  the  cot,  and 
from  involuntary  movements  discovered  the 
sprained  ankle.  After  stitching  on  the  satu- 
rated bandages,  I  brought  out  refreshments  and 
liquors.  You  did  not  use  these,  but  continued 
unconscious,  responding  only  in  mutterings.  I 
watched  all  day  until  evening,  and  then  went 
out  a  few  minutes  for  some  needed  provisions." 
No  reference  was  made  to  the  previous  night's 
experiences. 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  245 

Much  relieved,  Pierre  shows  great  appreciation 
of  his  boy's  kindly  interest. 

Paul  is  pleased  at  these  grateful  comments. 
He  now  and  then  glances  at  his  watch.  Nerv- 
ously walking  to  the  door,  he  returns  and  sits 
down  by  his  father's  side.  With  much  filial 
solicitude  he  says: 

"  Father,  you  should  never  venture  out  on  late 
night  watches.  This  attack  was  the  result  of 
last  night's  vigil. 

"You  are  getting  older,  father,  and  can't  stand 
night  work.  It  will  never  do  to  risk  such  an 
attack  at  night.  I  cannot  bear  the  thought  of 
sleeping  while  you  are  wandering  about  London, 
liable  to  be  paralyzed  at  any  moment  in  some  dark 
alley.  I  need  my  father's  counsels  too  badly  to 
risk  losing  him  through  such  rash  exposure." 

Growing  excited,  Paul  grasps  his  dagger,  and 
glowering  at  the  shrinking,  reclining  form,  dra- 
matically waves  the  glistening  blade  as  he  utters 
the  injunction: 

"Never  go  out  again  at  night  in  London!" 

Cowed  by  this  unexpected  pose  and  threat, 
Pierre  Lanier  promises  to  stay  in  nights. 

"I  know  my  dear  son  is  right!  My  own  Paul 
always  will  care  for  his  poor  old  father!" 

Paul  grows  quiet.  With  shamefaced,  submis- 
sive mien  he  sheathes  the  thin,  gleaming  blade. 
Then  follow  suppressed  sobs  and  hysterical  as- 
surances of  future  obedience. 


246  OSWALD   LANGDON 

With  childish  penitence  this  hardened  youth, 
steeped  in  murderous  guilt  and  crazed  by  tragic 
memories  almost  to  the  point  of  irresponsible 
parricide,  hiding  his  face  upon  his  father's  breast, 
cries  himself  to  sleep. 


CHAPTER  XX 

THE  CONFERENCE 

Their  extended  visits  abroad  endear  Sir  Don- 
ald's and  Esther's  home  memories.  Northfield 
seems  both  haven  and  rose-scented  bower  of 
rest. 

Yet  there  are  many  pensive  reflections.  Over 
brightest  views  often  settle  shadows  of  tragic 
retrospect. 

Neither  Sir  Donald  nor  Esther  sees  cleared 
future  earthly  prospects.  Both  are  uncertain  as 
to  issues  in  which  each  feels  vital  interest. 

Since  they  listened  to  that  suggestive  decla- 
mation, neither  cared  for  another  sail  on  the 
lake.  Those  oddly  tinted  pictures,  combining 
in  tragic  intermingled  groupings  blending  lights 
and  shades  of  lake  and  river,  pass  before  their 
soul  sights  with  ever-varying  hues. 

Neither  Sir  Donald  nor  Oswald  Langdon  has 
written.  London  detective  bureau  has  lost  all 
clews  to  whereabouts  of  the  Laniers. 

Sir  Donald  cannot  locate  either  William  or 
Mary  Dodge.  t  The  lagging  justice  momentum  is 
at  full  stop. 

247 


248  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

Those  red-handed  villains  continue  their  inso- 
lent defiance  of  outraged  law.  For  more  than 
a  generation  one  victim  has  been  waiting  aveng- 
ing. Still  the  murdered  ward  lifts  unavailing 
hands  toward  brassy  heavens,  imploring  just 
reckoning  upon  her  brutal  slayer.  Over  earth 
and  sea,  in  unmerited  exile,  wanders  an  unfortu- 
nate victim  of  lying  circumstance,  fearless  to  a 
fault  of  personal  harm,  yet  bound  by  filial  fetters 
in  unswerving  fealty  to  family  prestige  and  paren- 
tal name.  Doting  father  and  mother  sit  around 
a  desolate  hearth,  helpless  to  help,  powerless  to 
temper  or  withdraw  the  barbed  arrow  which  has 
transfixed  their  souls.  Tenderly  fostered,  idol- 
ized daughter,  modestly  brilliant,  grandly  human, 
with  strong,  sweet  penchant  toward  self-sacrifice 
and  for  lowly,  unassuming  ministry,  yet  love- 
loyal  to  banished  suitor,  must  bide  uncertain 
issues,  enduring  that  heartsickness  which  may 
find  no  specific. 

These  rasping  human  paradoxes  are  warrant  for 
much  bewildering  thought.  At  such  even  Sir 
Donald  Randolph's  speculative,  complacent 
optimism  well  may  stagger. 

How  ironical  seems  talk  of  "time's  compensa- 
tion"! Who  now  may  prate,  "Evil  is  good 
misunderstood"?  Surely  such  cogent  blending 
requires  some  powerfully  focalized  far  observa- 
tory height! 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  249 

As  to  London  detective  tactics,  Sir  Donald  is 
becoming  pessimistic.  To  Esther  he  says: 
"Indeed,  there  is  little  in  results  to  justify 
further  employment  of  this  much  vaunted 
agency.  That  there  have  been  perplexities  I 
am  fully  aware.  Having  given  the  subject  such 
careful  thought,  I  am  not  disposed  either  to 
minimize  obstacles  or  to  cavil  at  well-meant 
efforts. 

"Upon  review  of  incidents  in  this  fruitless 
pursuit,  I  am  impressed  with  the  fact  that  all 
clews  obtained  came  from  your  infatuation  for 
hungry  or  sick  people.  The  Paris  hospital  con- 
fession, finding  of  Mary  Dodge  in  Calcutta 
suburb  seclusion,  revelations  of  this  unhappy 
sufferer  from  Lanier  subornation,  and  saving 
of  both  intened  victims  through  timely  interven- 
tion at  that  deserted  house — all  are  due  to  your 
unconscious  cooperation. 

"I  fail  to  see  that  I  have  directly  contributed 
to  these  discoveries.  It  is  not  apparent  that  any 
of  my  well-matured  plans  even  promised  success. 
Every  subtly  framed  purpose  has  failed. 

"London  sleuths  are  camping  on  cold  trails, 
tracing  misleading  clews,  poising  for  unavailing 
swoop  upon  flown  quarry,  densely  ignorant  of 
real  Lanier  purposes.  These  highly  paid  pur- 
suers of  ever-eluding  outlaws  knew  nothing  of 
that  murderous  assault  upon  William  and  Mary 


250  OSWALD    LANGDON;  OR, 

Dodge  until  after  I  had  cabled  the  news  to 
London.  Their  shifts  had  been  so  ineffective 
that  no  plausible  theory  could  be  advanced  for 
farcical  arrests,  unwarranted  detentions,  failure 
to  prosecute  for  undisputed  felonious  assaults, 
strange  releases,  or  continued  custody  of  the 
intended  victim. 

"But  for  my  promise  made  to  Oswald  Lang- 
don,  I  now  might  abandon  this  search.  There 
seems  no  justification  for  further  employment  of 
detectives.  The  expense  has  been  large. 
Results  are  unimportant. 

"That  fellow  so  trustingly  followed  my  advice, 
and  promptly  sailed  without  purposed  haven  on 
the  tramp  steamer,  it  now  would  be  heartless 
desertion  not  to  continue  even  doubtful  agencies 
in  solution  of  this  most  vexing  problem." 

Sir  Donald  well  knows  that  his  daughter  feels 
interest  in  the  success  of  this  pursuit.  Though 
mute  as  to  proposed  tactics,  her  startled  mien, 
hopeful  inquiring  glances,  close  attention,  quiv- 
ering lips,  turned-away,  drooping  eyelids,  reserved 
silences,  and  far-off  looks,  cannot  dissemble. 
Sir  Donald  sees  these  signs  and  interprets  them 
aright.  To  Esther  he  says:  "I  will  continue  this 
undertaking.  Loyalty  to  human  duty  shall  be 
my  concern.  Results  may  owe  other  allegiance. 
There  may  be  accounting  for  those  interlopers 
who,  crossing  boundaries  of  warranted  care,  tres- 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  251 

pass  upon  exclusive  'preserves'  of  more  imperious 
power.  Such  presumption  may  be  'les  majeste' 
against  Providence." 

With  such  sentiment  Sir  Donald  dismisses 
all  idea  of  quitting  this  search. 

Determined  to  do  his  utmost  toward  solution  of 
all  difficulties  hindering  unraveling  of  this  web, 
he  will  visit  London  and  talk  over  the  whole 
matter  with  head  of  detective  bureau. 

In  company  with  Esther,  Sir  Donald  reaches 
London.  They  stop  at  a  prominent  hotel.  He 
soon  calls  at  the  bureau  headquarters  and  waits 
for  appearance  of  the  chief,  who  is  closeted  upon 
some  important  job.  After  about  an  hour  Sir 
Donald  is  admitted.  The  chief  warmly  grasps 
him  by  the  hand,  expresses  pleasure  at  his  call, 
and  with  enthusiasm  says: 

"After  years'  unavailing  pursuit  of  the 
Laniers,  there  is  now  hope  of  success. 

"For  months  all  trace  of  these  villains  had 
been  lost,  and  our  agency  was  about  to  quit  the 
job,  when  by  chance  a  sure  clew  is  found.  For 
some  time  both  have  been  disguised  in  London. 
They  occupy  a  basement  room  in  a  suburb  of 
the  city.  Recently  this  discovery  was  made. 
One  of  our  men  was  watching  near  a  river  boat- 
house  for  a  burglar  suspect  who  sometimes  fre- 
quented that  locality.  A  rowboat  is  seen  drifting 
down  the  Thames.  In  the  uncertain  light  it 


252  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

seems  to  have  no  occupant.  As  the  boat  nears, 
a  stooping  form  appears  to  waken  from  a  sort  of 
stupor.  The  boat  is  turned  toward  the  shore 
and  fastened  by  a  rope.  The  man  walks  rapidly 
down  the  bank,  followed  by  this  spy.  After 
a  long  chase,  he  is  trailed  to  an  old  stairway, 
down  which  the  stranger  disappears. 

"This  was  three  days  previous  to  present 
time.  Double  shifts  were  set  to  watch  this 
basement  entrance,  resulting  in  seeing  two  men 
go  out  and  in.  From  their  strange  conduct  it 
became  evident  that  both  were  in  disguised  hid- 
ing from  some  dreaded  exposure,  or  were  pre- 
meditating crime.  The  older  limps  in  his  walk. 
He  goes  out  only  in  daylight,  soon  returning  to 
their  room.  Nights  are  favored  by  the  younger 
man,  who  acts  very  strangely.  During  all  next 
day  after  this  discovery  employes  of  our  agency 
watched  that  cellar  entrance.  The  older  man 
limped  out  toward  evening,  and  was  followed 
to  a  stall,  where  he  purchased  a  few  eatables. 
Soon  after  his  return,  the  other  passed  out  and 
moved  rapidly  away.  He  was  followed  to  the 
river-bank.  Unfastening  the  same  boat  used 
on  previous  evening,  he  rowed  upstream.  Our 
spy  followed,  keeping  out  of  view.  Soon  this 
trailer  is  surprised  to  see  just  ahead  a  form 
emerge  from  clustering  bushes,  and  watching  the 
boatman,  skulk  along  in  same  direction.  To 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  253 

avoid  detection  our  spy  moves  more  slowly,  at 
times  waiting  in  shelter  of  bank  shrubbery.  In 
this  way  he  is  some  distance  back  down  the 
stream  from  the  boat.  The  rower  frequently 
pauses  at  points  along  banks  of  the  river,  and 
then  moves  on.  Opposite  a  projecting  bank 
there  is  a  long  stop.  Here  the  man  stands  up. 
He  moves  back  and  forth  across  the  river.  The 
other  watcher  stands  a  little  way  down  the 
stream,  intently  looking.  Through  uncertain 
shadows  the  one  in  rear  dimly  sees  flash  of 
a  blade.  It  seems  as  if  a  thrust  is  made  at  some 
object  in  the  water.  After  several  minutes  the 
man  is  seated,  and  turns  downstream.  It 
appears  that  the  boat  is  simply  drifting.  Fore- 
most sentinel  starts  back,  keeping  nearly  oppo- 
site. This  compels  the  one  farther  down  to 
make  a  circle  and  hide  among  some  bushes  sev- 
eral rods  from  shore.  Coming  back  to  the  rear, 
he  discreetly  trails  along  at  some  distance,  keep- 
ing boat  and  other  spy  in  view.  Near  the  boat- 
house  the  rower  turns  toward  shore.  Forward 
watcher  stops  a  few  rods  upstream  until  the  boat 
is  fastened,  then  follows  down  the  bank.  After 
a  long  tramp  our  employe  sees  the  forward  man 
pass  down  those  rickety  cellar  stairs,  and  the 
other  spy  cross  over  narrow  alley  into  a  small 
shanty,  with  window  opposite  that  basement 
entrance. 


254  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

"Upon  report  of  these  incidents  reaching  the 
office,  double  watches  are  assigned  to  shadow- 
both  cellar  and  cabin  occupants.  It  becomes 
evident  that  the  cabin  tenant  is  simply  spying 
upon  conduct  of  the  others.  Fearing  that  any 
decisive  attempt  to  learn  his  'lay'  may  work 
unnecessary  complications,  he  has  not  been 
molested. 

"This  same  Thames  programme  and  tableau 
were  enacted  each  of  the  two  succeeding  nights. 
On  last  afternoon,  shortly  before  dusk,  both 
men  came  up  the  stairs.  They  walk  along 
together  for  a  while,  when  the  elder  stops  at 
a  stall  where  loaves  of  bread  are  exhibited.  One 
of  our  agency  men  is  just  ahead,  lounging  along 
lazily,  but  intently  listening.  The  elder,  who 
slightly  limps,  softly  says: 

"  'Get  back  early,  Paul!'  then  glances  nerv- 
ously ahead.  In  subdued  whisper  comes  the 
reply,  'Yes,  father.' 

"That  evening  former  performance  is  repeated. 
This  important  clew  was  reported  at  headquar- 
ters shortly  before  your  call. 

"It  cannot  be  otherwise  than  that  Pierre  and 
Paul  Lanier  are  in  London,  occupying  the  base- 
ment room  down  those  old  stairs.  Paul  makes 
these  night  trips  up  the  Thames  to  scene  of  his 
crimes.  His  conduct  stamps  him  as  the  mur- 
derer of  Alice  Webster  and  Oswald  Langdon." 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER          255 

Sir  Donald  holds  his  peace  while  shrewd 
guesses  are  made  as  to  causes  of  such  suggestive 
actions. 

Still  referring  to  his  memoranda,  the  chief 
continues: 

"Paul  is  partially  deranged.  The  bodies 
pitched  over  the  steep  bank,  and  he  imagines 
will  escape.  Knowing  that  Alice  Webster  had 
been  rescued  from  the  lake,  he  fears  she  may 
rise  from  Thames  depths.  Pausing  at  shrubbery 
along  the  shore  and  scrutinizing  of  projecting 
branches  is  through  knowledge  of  how  she  was 
saved  from  that  lake  immersion.  Perhaps  Paul 
is  sane  on  all  subjects  except  the  murders.  Even 
as  to  these  he  may  manifest  much  craft.  Such 
crazed  freaks  sooner  or  later  will  lead  to  sure 
exposure.  Pierre  knows  his  son's  disordered 
mental  state.  It  is  only  necessary  that  both  be 
well  watched.  Paul's  irresponsible  craze  will  do 
the  rest.  The  'lay'  of  this  spy  can  only  be  sur- 
mised. Perhaps  these  villains  are  suspected  of 
other  crimes.  It  is  improbable  that  any  self- 
constituted  detective  is  on  their  trails.  How- 
ever, this  sleuth  will  be  persistently  shadowed. 
It  is  possible  that  thereby  some  important  'find' 
may  occur.  By  such  course  our  bureau  will 
hedge  against  all  interference." 

Sir  Donald  is  greatly  encouraged.  That  the 
agency  fully  believes  in  murder  of  Oswald  Lang- 


256  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

don  by  Paul  Lanier  is  immaterial.  The  death  of 
Alice  Webster  is  only  too  certain.  Paul  thinks 
he  has  slain  both.  It  is  not  strange  if  thoughts 
of  his  awful  crimes  have  caused  at  least  partial 
madness.  Sir  Donald  says:  "This  homicidal 
mania  may  lead  to  queer  freaks.  There  are  no 
reliable  rules  to  follow  in  treatment  of  such 
a  man.  It  will  be  necessary  to  guard  against 
every  possible  surprise.  Paul  must  be  so  care- 
fully and  constantly  watched  as  to  render  his 
being  at  large  harmless.  Otherwise,  more  deaths 
may  be  chargeable  to  his  account. 

The  chief  agrees,  and  replies: 

"It  will  not  do  for  you  or  your  daughter  to 
remain  in  London.  Sight  of  either  of  you  might 
cause  the  Laniers  to  leave.  Stay  of  these  villains 
in  London  will  promote  exposure  of  their  crimes 
through  Paul's  mad  infatuation.  It  is  possible 
Paul  sometimes  may  appear  in  vicinity  of  North- 
field.  There  is  no  telling  but  that  his  disordered 
fancy  may  find  material  in  former  lake  memories. " 

Sir  Donald  sees  the  force  of  these  suggestions. 
He  will  employ  guards  at  Northfield  and  along 
shores  of  the  lake.  Father  and  daughter  go 
home  that  afternoon.  As  if  in  reverie,  he  says: 

"I  feel  renewed  confidence  in  the  London 
agency.  There  have  been  many  obstacles.  The 
system  employed  was  faultless.  It  is  unreason- 


V 

PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  257 

able  to  judge  by  the  results.  Have  not  my  own 
most  subtle,  well-matured  plans  proved  unavail- 
ing? You  never  thought  of  taking  part  in  this 
scheming  for  man-capture,  yet  every  important 
link  discovered  should  be  credited  to  your  sweet 
infatuation.  I  hardly  have  treated  this  agency 
with  proper  consideration. 

"While  kept  posted  by  it,  I  have  concealed 
much.  Neither  Paris  hospital  confession,  nor 
Mary  Dodge's  story,  nor  strange  romance  of 
Oswald  Langdon  has  been  hinted  at  by  me. 

"There  is  no  telling  how  much  such  informa- 
tion, promptly  communicated,  might  have 
affected  plans  of  these  sleuths  in  unraveling 
such  complicated  villainies. 

"It  is  true  this  agency  might  not  have  re- 
spected my  scruples  as  to  possible  effects  of  such 
disclosures  upon  the  fate  of  William  Dodge  or  of 
Oswald  Langdon.  Such  confidences  still  shall 
remain  inviolate." 

Thus  cogitating  and  talking,  Sir  Donald  passes 
the  time  between  London  and  Northfield. 
Esther  intently  listens,  but  is  silent.  They 
pass  up  the  flower-fringed  path  to  front  porch. 
Then  there  are  joyful  recognitions,  ejaculated 
questions,  and  happy,  tearful  welcomes. 

Long-absent  son  and  brother  is  home  again 
Charles  has   been   around    the  world.     Though 


258  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

sending  and  receiving  frequent  letters,  he  had 
not  written  about  his  proposed  return. 

This  surprise  drives  from  the  minds  of  Sir 
Donald  and  Esther  all  unpleasant  memories  of 
recent  years.  Return  of  this  handsome  young 
man,  safe,  sound,  and  joyous,  to  his  childhood 
home  after  such  long  absence  is  happiness 
enough  for  the  present.  Many  days  pass  before 
Sir  Donald  can  fix  his  thoughts  upon  the  Lanier 
affair.  However,  two  servants  have  been  de- 
tailed to  watch  along  shores  of  the  lake  and  to 
report  any  strange  actions  they  may  see.  One 
is  on  day  and  the  other  on  night  duty.  Sim- 
ilar precautions  are  taken  about  the  mansion 
grounds. 

Sir  Donald  hesitates  to  say  anything  to  his  son 
about  these  strange  experiences.  Still  it  is 
unwise  to  withhold  such  confidences.  Charles 
is  energetic,  quick-witted,  discreet,  and  decisive. 
He  may  prove  a  mot  valuable  ally,  and  must  be 
on  guard  against  Lanier  plots. 

After  hearing  the  story,  Charles  Randolph 
makes  numberless  inquiries  and  suggestions,  but 
finds  that  his  father  has  considered  every  phase 
of  this  entangled  affair.  The  son  talks  most 
about  that  other  spy  who  trailed  the  Laniers. 
He  is  greatly  interested  in  those  strange  shadow- 
ings  by  mysterious  person  in  Calcutta,  and  in 
disconnected  dream-lines  so  dramatically  de- 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  259 

claimed  by  some  wood-concealed  orator  along 
the  lake  shore.  Charles  is  anxious  to  solve  these 
mysteries.  He  suggests  some  decisive  plans. 

Sir  Donald  listens  patiently,  and  quietly  refers 
to  the  many  hazards. 

Charles  is  disposed  to  criticise  the  conduct  of 
Oswald  Langdon.  "This  man  acted  unwisely. 
He  should  have  faced  all  with  manly  courage, 
and  accepted  the  consequences." 

His  father  so  minutely  elaborates  each  miti- 
gating circumstance,  with  such  profound  array 
of  all  interests  to  be  promoted  by  Oswald's  whole 
course,  that  Charles  feels  an  accusing  sense.  He 
frankly  admits  his  error. 

Esther's  troubled  face  grows  radiant.  Sir 
Donald  and  Charles  exchange  looks.  Their  talk 
drifts  to  lighter  subjects. 

Esther  and  Charles  are  much  together.  En- 
thusiastic reminiscences  often  are  followed  by 
irrelevant  questions  and  vague  comments.  From 
pensive  moods  Esther  rallies  with  pretty,  dis- 
sembling, sisterly  interest. 

All  this  has  a  charming  pathos  for  Charles. 
He  shrewdly  diagnoses  these  symptoms.  With 
much  brotherly  craft  Charles  approves  of  Oswald 
Langdon's  erratic  courses,  speaking  hopefully 
about  prospects  of  full  vindication.  Such  refer- 
ences electrify  Esther.  She  makes  little  effort 
to  hide  her  glad  appreciation.  After  these  sage 


260  OSWALD  LANGDON 

comments,  Esther  gazes  admiringly  into  her 
brother's  face.  This  ermineless  expounder 
counterfeits  much  gowned  gravity,  looking  wisely 
impartial. 

To  dispel  moody,  pensive  abstractions  requires 
that  oft  and  anew  this  "Daniel  come  to  judg- 
ment." 


CHAPTER  XXI 

PIERRE'S  SEARCH  FOR  PAUL 

Paul  Lanier's  crazed  caprices  grow  more  fre- 
quent. Tractable  moods  are  now  exceptional. 
Occasional  lapses  from  petulant,  domineering 
tempers  to  childish  penitence  and  assurance  of 
future  amends  greatly  relieve  Pierre's  harassed 
mind,  but  such  are  rare. 

The  worried  father  is  powerless  to  provide 
against  any  dreaded  disclosures  or  notoriety. 
All  disguises  and  secretive  craft  seem  void  of 
availing  use,  subject  to  such  irresponsible,  per- 
sistent crazes. 

Pierre  may  not  flee.  Distracted  by  his  son's 
emotional  outlawry  and  fearful  infatuation, 
Pierre  Lanier  has  no  desire  to  forsake  the  crazed 
Paul.  He  will  risk  ignominious  arrest  and  gal- 
lows' accounting  rather  than  leave  this  insane 
youth  to  his  fate. 

At  times  is  felt  a  certain  sense  of  dogged 
resignation.  This  cautious,  crafty,  resourceful 
schemer  becomes  strangely  quiescent.  With  this 
stoical  temper  come  moods  of  questioning 
reflection.  He  mutters: 

"How  fearfully  void  have  been  my  plans  and 
261 


262  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

dubious  courses!  To  what  purpose  was  a  trust- 
ing partner  duped  by  hypocritical  sympathy, 
lured  to  bankrupt's  expedients  and  goaded  to 
self-murder?  Wherein  consisted  worth  of  em- 
bezzled funds?  For  whose  advantage  was  the 
guileless  ward  defrauded  out  of  princely  inherit- 
ance? That  villainous  sham  suit  and  those 
Thames  murders,  of  what  avail  were  such 
crimes?  To  what  end  was  that  subservient  tool 
suborned,  and  afterward,  with  trusting  wife, 
murderously  assaulted  in  deserted  Calcutta 
suburb? 

"That  these  should  be  followed  by  such 
terribly  harassing  flights,  culminating  in  pur- 
poseless return  to  London,  Paul's  dreadful  dis- 
order and  present  helpless  mazes  seems  direct 
sentence  execution  upon  Pierre  Lanier.  Are 
not  all  these  fateful  perversities  cumulative 
wrath  upon  my  own  guilty  head? 

"Such  remorseless  avenging!" 

It  seems  to  Pierre  Lanier  that  Nemesis  has 
found  the  most  susceptible  joint  in  his  conscious 
being,  and  with  relentless  persistence  is  testing 
its  capacity  for  torture. 

Attempts  at  stoical  endurance  are  but  briefly 
availing.  The  dreadful  presence  of  Paul's  craze 
will  not  avaunt.  This  haunting  incarnation  of 
Lanier  guilt  and  accounting  shifts  its  boding 
menace  but  to  appear  more  real  at  each  altered 
view. 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  263 

Helpless  to  provide  against  any  of  the  dreaded 
contingents  hedging  them  about,  Pierre's  whole 
care  is  absorbed  in  avoiding  Paul's  capricious 
displeasure.  He  studies  his  son's  crazed  peculi- 
arities. Childhood  memories  seem  to  exert  most 
potent  control  over  Paul's  unfilial  tendencies. 
However,  such  influences  are  uncertain,  partak- 
ing of  childish  perverseness. 

Since  that  time  when  Pierre  learned  his  son's 
horrible  Thames  infatuation,  he  had  not  spied 
upon  Paul's  night  vigils.  Months  have  dragged 
their  slow  tortures. 

At  length  there  is  a  variation  in  daily  worries 
at  the  Lanier  room.  Paul  is  missing.  In  fearful 
suspense  the  startled  father  waits  all  the  first  day 
and  night.  Doubtless  Paul  has  made  some  bad 
break.  Perhaps  this  insane  boy  has  committed 
an  assault  on  some  real  or  imaginary  foe.  Pos- 
sibly he  is  in  need  or  in  custody! 

Pierre  waits  until  the  second  morning,  then, 
thoroughly  disguised,  goes  out  to  look  for  Paul. 
Up  and  down  the  Thames,  from  the  boathouse 
to  a  point  miles  above  the  rustic  seat,  this  search 
is  continued  that  day  and  the  following  night 
without  avail.  Guarded  inquiry  at  police  head- 
quarters fails  to  disclose  any  clew. 

Pierre's  anxiety  becomes  so  great  that  he 
relaxes  habitual  craft  of  a  lifetime  in  his  solici- 
tude for  Paul's  safety.  Pierre  sees  this  poor, 


264  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

helpless,  disordered  child  in  want,  bruised,  and 
bleeding,  calling  in  vain  for  his  father's  help. 
Paul  is  a  little,  trusting,  crying,  helpless  lad 
again,  but  without  that  father's  providing  or 
protecting  care. 

Just  before  day  of  the  fourth  night  after  Paul's 
strange  disappearance  Pierre  is  aroused  from 
sleep  by  deep,  guttural  sounds.  He  is  petrified 
at  the  sight! 

Black,  uncombed  hair  in  tangled  disorder, 
blood-stains  on  face,  hands,  and  bedraggled 
clothing,  brandishing  a  new  long-bladed  dagger, 
stands  Paul,  staring  into  vacancy,  incoherently 
muttering. 

Wearied  by  his  long  search,  despairing  of 
Paul's  return,  Pierre  Lanier  had  lain  down  and 
slept  several  hours.  His  loaded  pistols  are  at 
hand.  These  now  are  useless.  Pierre  will  not 
even  make  show  of  such  defense.  He  may  not 
trust  his  forbearance  in  this  emergency.  There 
is  surfeit  of  tragic  memories.  Life's  weight  is 
sufficiently  heavy  without  added  burden  of  child- 
murder. 

Paul  continues  staring,  muttering,  and  bran- 
dishing his  gleaming  weapon.  Pierre  feigns 
slumber,  but  from  shaded,  half-closed  eyes 
intently  watches  his  son. 

An  alarm-clock  sounds  the  morning  hour  of 
five,  Paul  starts,  shivers,  tiptoes  to  the  door 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL  LANIER  265 

and  tries  the  catch.  He  furtively  looks  at  the 
transom,  behind  room  furniture,  and  suspended 
clothing.  Peering  under  both  cots,  he  shrinks 
from  reflected  shadows.  Then  gazing  confidingly 
at  the  paternal  face,  Paul  snuffs  out  the  candle, 
and  with  childish  assurance  snuggles  down  on 
his  father's  arm. 

Hours  pass  before  Pierre  Lanier  ventures  to 
rise.  He  hesitates  to  move  the  hunted,  dis- 
tracted head.  It  seems  heartless  cruelty  to  risk 
disturbing  this  wearied  child. 

Memories  of  Paul's  trusting,  boyish  faith  come 
to  mind.  Pierre  lives  over  again  in  swift  review 
years  of  a  misspent  past.  With  comprehensive 
view  of  its  wasted,  perverted  chances,  the  broad 
compass  of  desolating  and  desolated  perspective 
is  horrible. 

Insensible  of  that  relaxed  weight  upon  his 
cramped  arm,  this  guilty  wretch  hardly  can  sup- 
press a  groan.  There  is  limit  to  conscious  endur- 
ance. At  this  point  Pierre  looks  toward  the 
ceiling.  Such  upward  glance  slightly  relaxes  his 
tense  strain.  The  relief  is  suggestive. 

Pierre  gently  strokes  Paul's  temples,  and  in 
low  tones  says:  "In  this  begrimed,  blood- 
stained face  I  behold  another  boyish  image, 
marred  by  paternal  influence." 

A  ray  of  light  steals  through  the  transom,  fall- 
ing athwart  that  upturned  youthful  brow. 


266  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Pierre  smiles  almost  credulously.  How  deep 
that  spirit  sigh ! 

More  habitual  concern  soon  is  felt.  Where  is 
Paul's  pearl-handled  dagger?  How  came  he  in 
possession  of  this  new  weapon?  What  mean 
these  blood-stains  and  bedraggled  clothes?  Was 
tragic  pose  at  time  of  Pierre's  startled  awakening 
suggestive  of  some  murderous  assault  by  the 
crazed  Paul? 

Absorbed  in  other  emotions,  Pierre  had  given 
no  heed  to  these  weighty  problems.  Powerless 
to  enforce  counsels  of  his  own  experienced  craft, 
Pierre  now  and  then  lapsed  into  vaguely  senti- 
mental moods. 

Slowly  withdrawing  that  benumbed  arm, 
Pierre  noiselessly  arises  from  the  cot.  He  exam- 
ines the  dagger  and  mutters:  "It  is  new  and  of 
English  make!  There  is  no  other  clew.  Has 
some  additional  danger  been  incurred?" 

Pierre  can  but  wait,  powerless  to  avert  or 
modify  any  impending  crisis.  It  will  avail 
nothing  to  catechise  the  secretive  Paul,  who  is 
garrulous  upon  irrelevant  hallucinations  only. 

During  that  day  and  the  following  night  Paul 
slept,  waking  only  once,  about  nine  o'clock  in 
the  evening.  This  was  his  usual  hour  for  trip  up 
the  Thames.  Paul  stared  around  sleepily,  looked 
at  his  watch,  dubiously  scanned  the  new  dagger, 
slowly  sank  back  and  slept  on  until  morning. 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  267 

At  seven  Paul  awoke  with  ravenous  appetite. 
Pierre  had  prepared  a  substantial  meai.  This 
the  hungry  youth  devoured  with  relish. 

After  breakfast  Paul  listlessly  moved  about  the 
room.  Spying  in  a  small  mirror  his  dirty,  blood- 
besmeared  face  and  matted  hair,  Paul  starts 
backward,  grasps  the  new  weapon,  stabs  at  that 
mirrored  reflection,  stares  about  wildly,  and  with 
maniacal  yell  bolts  for  the  basement  door. 

To  intercept  this  rash  break,  Pierre  grasps  his 
son  about  the  waist,  throwing  him  heavily  upon 
the  stone  floor.  Paul's  writhing  twists  cannot 
loosen  that  hold.  His  muttering  threats  and 
curses  move  not  Pierre's  stern  resolve.  Frothing 
at  the  lips,  Paul  struggles  desperately.  He  at- 
tempts to  yell,  but  his  voice  weakens  into  gurglings. 
The  neck  relaxes  and  he  sinks  back  unconscious. 

Pierre  loosens  his  hold.  Bending  over,  he 
feels  the  pulse.  Pressing  his  ear  upon  Paul's 
breast,  he  listens  for  heartbeats.  Such  look  of 
blank  despair  and  awful  groan! 

There  is  a  noise  on  the  stairs.  Pierre  heeds  it 
not.  He  gazes  at  his  son,  his  sight  darkens,  and 
bewildering  rumblings  are  heard.  Pierre  gropes 
about  blindly,  stumbling  across  Paul's  uncon- 
scious form. 

The  knocking  grows  louder,  then  the  catch  is 
forced,  and  five  uniformed  officials  crowd  through 
that  cellar  door. 


CHAPTER  XXII 

SIR  DONALD'S  "FIND" 

All  seems  calm  at  Northfield.  Frictionless 
domestic  appointments  hint  not  the  sentient 
pulsing  of  care. 

Surrounded  by  every  comfort,  the  idolized 
recipient  of  fatherly  and  brotherly  attentions, 
Esther  grows  still  more  pensive.  Many  surprises 
are  planned  for  her  diversion.  Esther  tries  hard 
to  be  pleased,  but  it  is  apparent  that  her  thoughts 
are  elsewhere. 

Servants  patrol  the  Northfield  mansion 
grounds.  There  are  daily  and  nightly  watches 
along  the  shores  of  the  lake.  London  communi- 
cations report  no  changes  in  Lanier  habits. 
Pierre  seldom  leaves  that  cellar  room.  Paul 
keeps  up  his  night  tableaus  on  the  Thames. 

To  some  vigorous  suggestions  of  Charles,  Sir 
Donald  replies:  "It  is  not  prudent  to  hasten 
any  crisis.  Immature  exposure  would  be 
unwise.  None  of  the  circumstances  of  this 
strange  infatuation  are  legally  conclusive  of 
Lanier  guilt.  Without  more  direct  proofs,  such 
cogent  evidence  would  not  be  even  admissible. 
268 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  269 

"How  establish  the  'corpus  delicti'  ?  Granted 
that  either  Oswald  or  Alice  had  been  murdered, 
Paul's  significant  craze  is  legally  irrelevant. 
Other  bodies  may  have  found  quietus  in  Thames 
depths. 

"The  facts  in  possession  of  London  bureau 
are  incompetent  to  establish  guilty  connivance 
of  either  Lanier  in  any  crime  except  those 
assaults  on  the  Dodges  in  Calcutta. 

"Though  morally  certain  that  these  were 
prompted  through  fear  of  Dodge  revelations, 
yet  missing  links  render  Lanier  disguises,  with 
suggestive  craft  and  crazes,  judicially  mean- 
ingless. 

"Aided  by  proof  of  either  death  and  by  sworn 
evidence  of  William  Dodge,  all  irrelevant,  cir- 
cumstantial happenings  would  become  power- 
fully coherent.  I  am  sure  of  both,  but  can 
prove  neither.  I  would  stint  neither  labor  nor 
cost  to  procure  competent  evidence  of  Alice 
Webster's  death  at  the  hands  of  Paul  Lanier. 
Without  other  justification  than  yet  afforded,  I 
may  not  betray  the  Dodge  confidence.  No 
motive  shall  prompt  disclosures  as  to  Oswald 
Langdon. 

"However,  there  need  be  no  present  qualms 
about  concealment  in  the  Dodge  matter.  Upon 
trial  of  either  Lanier  for  murder  of  Alice  Web- 
ster, neither  Esther  nor  I  would  be  heard  to 
testify  about  the  Dodge  confession.  This  is 


270  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

inadmissible  hearsay.  In  an  action  against  these 
three  villains  growing  out  of  that  vile  conspiracy 
to  coerce  this  unhappy  girl  into  an  obnoxious 
marriage,  the  Paris  hospital  confession  might  be 
admissible,  but  such  reckoning  now  would  be 
purposeless. 

"The  only  way  is  to  continue  present  shadow- 
ings  and  defensive  precautions,  while  awaiting 
some  decisive  clews  to  missing  links  in  this 
elusive  chain." 

Sir  Donald's  conscience  is  not  clear  as  to  this 
waiting  game.  The  risk  to  innocent  parties 
from  Paul's  crazed  fancies  and  murderous  tenden- 
cies is  serious,  while  any  possible  disclosures  are 
uncertain.  There  is  danger  that  Paul's  passion- 
ate tempers  may  involve  him  in  some  altercation. 
Such  might  result  in  his  death. 

Then  Oswald  Langdon's  vindication  would  be 
remotely  doubtful,  and  Esther's  hopes — there 
always  is  a  break  at  this  point  in  Sir  Donald's 
musings. 

To  either  follow  or  abandon  present  tactics  is 
dangerous.  It  weighs  upon  Sir  Donald's  troubled 
consciousness  that  on  his  chosen  line  of  action  hangs 
Esther's  hopes,  with  this  contingent  menace. 

An  unexpected  incident  checks  Esther's  grow- 
ing pensiveness. 

Sir  Donald  has  become  more  worried.  It 
seems  impossible  to  divert  his  daughter's  mind 
from  the  sorrowful  infatuation, 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  271 

Revolving  in  his  troubled  thoughts  ways  to 
relieve  these  despondent  moods,  Sir  Donald  is 
returning  from  a  trip  to  the  station.  There  seems 
no  alternative  but  to  await  the  uncertain  issues 
of  Lanier  exposures.  His  horse  shies  at  a  mov- 
ing bush  by  the  roadside.  A  scared  face  peers 
through  the  foliage.  With  impulsive  kindness 
he  stops  and  speaks  assuringly  to  this  juvenile  spy. 

Losing  her  fright,  the  little  girl  takes  a  few 
steps  toward  the  smiling  horseman,  then  stands 
shyly  mute,  awaiting  more  persuasive  speech. 

Interested  and  charmed,  Sir  Donald  dismounts,  . 
and  fondling  the  straggling  curls,  inquires  about 
the  little  one's  name,  home,  and  age. 

These  are  given  with  innocent  candor,  but  Sir 
Donald  is  not  familiar  with  "  Just-Bessie-That's- 
All,"  or  "Granny."  Having  quite  thorough 
knowledge  of  places  within  several  miles  of 
Northfield,  he  never  has  heard  about  the  "lane 
up  by  the  meadow,  down  by  the  woods." 

The  little  stranger  has  no  apparent  idea  of 
what  "Papa"  or  "Mamma"  signifies.  Personal 
acquaintance  seems  limited  to  "Granny"  and 
' '  Naughty-Dick-Pulls-Bessie's-Hair. ' ' 

"Five  years  old  next  summer"  is  quite 
definite.  To  the  question,  "How  did  my  little 
Bessie  get  here?"  she  looks  scared,  and  replies, 
"Bessie  hanged  on!" 

Concluding  that  this  four-year-old  had  clung 


272  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

to  the  rear  of  some  passing  vehicle,  and  then 
dropped  off,  without  the  driver's  knowledge,  Sir 
Donald  will  take  her  to  his  home  and  make 
proper  inquiry  for  "Granny." 

Placing  the  hatless,  barefooted  tot  before  him 
on  the  spirited  horse,  he  is  soon  at  the  North- 
field  mansion. 

The  child  eats  ravenously.  It  is  evident  some 
considerable  time  elapsed  between  that  unbidden 
ride  and  queer  "find." 

After  a  big  meal,  little  Bessie  climbs  upon  Sir 
Donald's  lap  and  is  soon  asleep.  This  pretty 
picture  greets  Esther  and  Charles  on  their  return 
from  a  lake  stroll. 

Esther's  sympathies  are  aroused.  She  arranges 
the  softest  kind  of  a  cot  in  her  own  room.  The 
downy  spreads  seem  too  heavy.  Looking  at  the 
portrait  of  Sister  Edith,  Esther's  eyes  glow  with 
a  peculiar  light. 

Having  gently  washed  dirt-stains  from  the 
little  hands,  face,  and  feet,  Esther  leads  the  way 
to  where  Sir  Donald  reluctantly  deposits  his  new 
ward. 

A  load  lifts  from  his  heart.  Temporary 
specific  is  found  for  that  persistent  heartsickness. 
The  remedy  seems  so  natural.  Recent  Paris 
and  Calcutta  retrospect  chides  his  dullness  of 
perception.  He  now  fears  "Granny"  may  veto 
the  treatment. 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  273 

Esther  does  not  sleep  well.  She  makes  too 
many  inspections  of  that  cot.  The  stone-bruises 
on  Bessie's  feet  may  prove  fatal!  What  can 
cure  the  sun-browned  face  and  hands?  Suppose 
the  child  should  roll  off  on  the  floor! 

Two  delicately  embroidered  handkerchiefs, 
saturated  with  healing  lotion,  she  bandages 
around  those  bruised  soles.  Tanned  face  and 
hands  are  treated  with  other  soothing  liquid  that 
does  no  harm.  Chairs  are  placed  at  sides  and 
ends  of  the  cot.  Bessie  is  "bottled"  in  "effec- 
tive blockade"  of  cushioned  upholstery. 

A  strange  noise  is  heard.  Intently  watching 
the  little  sleeper,  Esther  locates  this  vocal  mys- 
tery. She  fears  Bessie's  throat  and  lungs  are 
affected. 

The  spreads  do  not  fit.  A  strange  impulse 
comes.  It  dilates  her  vision.  She  trembles 
a  little. 

Looking  through  the  open  door,  Esther  sees 
the  smiling  portraits  of  her  mother  and  Edith. 
Both  profiles  approve  her  caprice.  She  softly 
steps  to  a  curtained  alcove.  There,  in  mahog- 
any and  curved-glass  wardrobe,  are  relics  of 
sister  Edith. 

Esther  selects  some  downy  hand-embroidered 
silk  and  lace-fringed  spreads.  These  replace 
those  covering  that  besieged  cot. 

With    tremulous    content    she    takes   a   long, 


274  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

approving  look  at  Bessie  and  extinguishes  the 
light. 

Straits  of  one  self-banished  outlaw  are  not 
dreamed  of  this  night.  Indefinite  perils  and 
unmerited  gallows'  menace  to  this  interesting 
erstwhile  suitor  startle  not  love-loyal  girlish 
fancy. 

Little  bruised  feet,  sunburnt  face  and  hands, 
with  straggling  blond  curls,  usurp  such  function. 

There  is  rustle  of  wings  and  happy  smiling  of 
familiar  faces!  The  panorama  concludes  with 
vision  of  sleeping  waif,  upon  love-beleaguered 
cot,  illumined  by  mystic  halo,  and  some  high- 
browed  watchers,  gazing  from  child  to  maiden, 
uttering  strangely  significant  speech  about  "one 
of  the  least  of  these." 

Upon  the  next  morning  both  Sir  Donald  and 
Esther  rise  late.  Bessie  still  sleeps.  With  some 
doubt  Esther  leads  her  father  to  the  cot.  She 
is  not  quite  sure  about  that  quilt  episode. 

Sir  Donald  gazes  at  the  child,  and  his  eyes 
grow  lustrous.  Stooping  down,  he  kisses  the 
baby  brow.  Giving  Esther  a  querulous  smile, 
he  returns  to  the  library. 

Weeks  have  passed  since  the  arrival  of  Bessie 
at  Northfield.  Sir  Donald  made  conscientious 
inquiry  for  "Granny. "  No  one  knows  the  child's 
antecedents.  Bessie  can  furnish  no  clearer  clews 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  275 

to  her  identity.  She  is  happy  in  her  new  home. 
Many  little  surprises  for  the  pleasure  of  Bessie 
are  planned  by  the  generous  Esther.  Interest 
in  childish  whims  is  so  genuine  as  to  check  pen- 
sive, abstracted  moods.  These  ministrations 
revive  drooping  spirits.  Bessie's  eccentricities 
become  Northfield  household  tonic. 

Commenting  on  this  change  to  Esther,  Sir 
Donald  says:  "Relaxed  emotional  tension  and 
less  concentrated  musings  permit  more  hopeful 
view  and  brighter  horoscope.  I  now  feel  greatly 
relieved.  This  generous  disposition  of  yours  I 
now  regard  as  acme  of  human  dower.  Its  Paris 
and  Calcutta  whims  once  seemed  pretty  symp- 
toms of  harmless  infatuation.  I  am  now 
impressed  with  the  mystic  coherence  of  detached 
coincidents.  There  is  ever-widening  horizon  to 
that  which  'cometh  without  observation.' 

Charles  Randolph  is  in  London.  Much  inter- 
ested in  the  issue  of  Lanier  action,  Charles 
chafes  under  long  delays.  He  so  earnestly  had 
tried  to  cheer  Esther  by  favorable  comments 
upon  the  conduct  of  Oswald  Langdon  and  by 
hopeful  words  about  early  vindication  as  to 
become  a  most  zealous  advocate. 

As  neither  Lanier  knew  Charles,  Sir  Donald 
consented  that  he  visit  London. 

Charles    called    at     detective      headquarters. 


276  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

Through  his  father's  recommendation  he  was 
taken  into  full  confidence.  He  assumed  a  dis- 
guise and  shadowed  the  Laniers.  Both  at  that 
basement  room  and  upon  the  Thames  he  noted 
Lanier  crafty  shifts  and  fearfully  significant 
crazes. 

Soon  after  reaching  London,  Charles  became 
much  interested  in  a  middle-aged  gentleman  and 
a  young  lady  who  sometimes  dined  together  at 
the  same  hotel  where  he  was  stopping.  His 
diary  tells  its  own  story: 

"Both  have  most  serious,  refined  manners,  and 
talk  little  except  with  each  other.  There  seems 
to  be  some  near  relationship  between  them,  but 
just  what,  I  cannot  determine.  Occasionally 
the  girl  dines  alone.  Each  has  a  low,  well- 
modulated  voice.  It  seems  to  me  that  there  is 
restraint  in  their  speech. 

"The  man  has  a  dissemblingly  observing 
glance,  and  while  apparently  unconcerned,  notes 
all.  The  girl's  face  wears  an  expression  of  sad 
yet  almost  hopeful  pensiveness. 

' '  I  rarely  have  seen  so  striking  a  girlish  face. 
Such  finely  molded  features  with  mobile  lights 
and  shades  suggest  romantic  interest.  It  seems 
to  me  that  this  beautiful,  pensive  young  woman 
is  capable  of  both  deathless  devotion  and  much 
zeal  in  any  fixed  resolve. 

"That  her  companion  is  no  common  mortal  I 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  277 

clearly  see.  However,  this  impressible  young 
man  is  most  concerned  with  feminine  traits. 

"It  dawns  upon  me  that  both  are  aware  of  my 
presence.  There  is  an  almost  imperceptible 
feigning  of  unconcern.  Occasionally  their  eyes 
exchange  significant  glances,  followed  by  com- 
monplace remark  or  quiet  reserve. 

"It  seems  to  me  that  there  is  coincidence  in 
dining-hours.  These  people  never  precede,  but 
almost  invariably  follow  my  appearance  in  the 
dining-room.  At  rare  intervals  I  have  detected 
interest  in  their  observations  of  my  fable  locality. 
The  girl  has  slightly  colored  at  my  guarded 
admiring  glances,  and  seemed  nervously  affected. 

"Averse  to  needless  or  indiscreet  notoriety  at 
this  particular  time,  I  refrain  from  inquiry. 
Much  as  antecedents  and  purposes  of  these 
people  interest  me  it  will  not  be  wise  to  risk 
vocal  curiosity.  I  feel  not  only  the  restraints  of 
good  breeding,  but  of  the  situation.  The  Lanier 
exposures  may  be  nof  even  remotely  hampered 
by  sentimental  interest  in  this  young  woman 
with  most  potent  suggestions  of  a  romantic  past. 

"I  resolve  to  dismiss  this  subject  from  further 
thought.  I  will  devote  my  whole  time  clearing 
up  the  Thames  tragedy.  This  resolution  is  not  so 
easy  to  carry  out.  That  fascinating,  pathetically 
mobile  face  confronts  my  inner  vision.  It  seems 


278  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

to  invoke  sympathy  and  help  in  some  indefinite 
crisis. 

"Such  claims  not  lightly  may  be  disregarded. 
Intangible  verities  are  most  insistent. 

"Even  when  spying  upon  Paul  Lanier's  crazed 
performances,  I  often  am  startled  by  reflection 
of  that  other  face  with  its  questioning  pathos  of 
mute  appeal. 

"There  has  been  a  break  in  these  regular 
nightly  tableaus.  Paul  fails  to  appear.  For 
some  reason  this  insane  actor  abandons  his 
accustomed  river  pantomimes.  This  is  reported 
at  headquarters.  I  wonder  what  has  occurred 
to  cause  the  change.  Close  watch  of  Lanier 
movements  makes  it  certain  that  Paul  left  the 
cellar  room,  but  had  not  returned.  I  spent 
most  of  the  night  along  the  river,  but  Paul  did 
not  appear. 

"At  the  office  there  is  much  curiosity,  but  it 
is  thought  probable  that  upon  the  following 
night  Paul  will  resume  his  fearful  infatuation. 
He  again  fails  to  appear.  An  employe  is  sent 
to  Northfield. 

"I  am  absorbed  in  this  unexpected  change 
from  Lanier  habits.  It  is  reported  that  Pierre 
knows  not  of  his  son's  whereabouts.  The  older 
Lanier  had  gone  out  disguised  in  search  of  Paul. 
He  had  spent  all  of  the  previous  night  along  the 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  279 

river-banks.  Another  day  and  night  pass. 
Pierre  has  made  inquiries  at  police  headquarters 
for  any  news  of  unusual  interest. 

"I  now  recall  seeing  neither  of  those  interest- 
ing strangers  within  the  last  three  days.  I 
wonder  if  they  really  are  gone.  Perhaps  I  have 
been  so  much  absorbed  in  disappearance  of 
Paul  Lanier  as  not  to  observe  them. 

"Upon  reflection  this  is  impossible.  The 
sight  of  that  sorrowful  face  would  have  riveted 
my  attention.  I  would  have  noted  the  suggest- 
ive, dissembling,  observing  unconcern  of  her 
companion. 

"There  seems  connection  between  the  dis- 
appearance of  these  and  that  of  Paul  Lanier. 
The  thought  is  startling.  I  now  see  some  sure 
relation  between  the  conduct  of  these  strangers 
and  the  Lanier  case.  Such  erratic  conviction  is 
most  illogical,  but  positive.  It  is  one  of  those 
soul-sights. 

"I  am  sitting  in  my  room  at  the  hotel.  It  is 
the  fourth  night  after  Paul's  last  crazed  per- 
formance upon  the  Thames.  I  see  no  natural 
or  logical  coherence  between  Paul's  disappear- 
ance and  that  of  these  interesting  strangers,  but 
cannot  free  myself  from  this  queer  conviction. 
I  am  feeling  an  uneasy  sense  of  the  mysterious. 
What  is  transpiring  at  Northfield?" 

There  is  a  timid  tap!     Going  to  the  door,  he 


280  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

is  surprised  to  see  a  veiled  female  figure.  The 
woman  steps  into  the  room. 

Making  a  hurried,  nervous  apology  for  her 
strange  conduct,  she  urges  Charles  to  go  home 
without  delay.  "There  may  be  danger  to  those 
you  love." 

Much  mystified  and  alarmed  by  such  unlooked- 
for  warning,  he  begs  for  an  explicit  statement. 

The  reply  rebukes  him. 

"Is  it  not  enough  that  I  come  to  warn  you? 
Must  I  explain  private  matters?  Would  I  come 
thus  without  good  reason?  Why  not  act 
promptly  and  ask  no  questions?" 

These  hurried  interrogatories  are  both  com- 
mand and  appeal.  Charles  promptly  apologizes, 
giving  assurances  that  he  will  at  once  heed  her 
warning.  In  persuasive  tones  he  asks: 

"May  I  see  you  again?" 

The  answer  comes: 

"Possibly.     I  must  decide  that." 

Without  further  word,  this  visitor  passes  out. 

Making  sudden  preparations,  Charles  calls 
a  cab  and  is  soon  at  the  station.  In  a  few 
minutes  more  he  is  on  the  way  to  Northfield. 

The  substance  and  manner  of  this  warning 
were  mysteriously  suggestive.  Doubtless  the 
veiled  disguise  was  to  avoid  identification  or  some 
personal  complications.  This  woman  must  know 
something  about  the  Thames  tragedy.  There  is 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  281 

relation  between  her  strange  visit  and  Paul 
Lanier's  disappearance.  Paul  is  surely  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Northfield. 

Charles  is  convinced  that  this  visitor  is  one 
of  the  interesting  strangers  he  so  often  has  seen 
in  the  hotel  dining-room.  He  recalls  reported 
former  mysterious  shadowings  at  Calcutta  and 
along  the  Thames.  That  spying  upon  the 
Laniers  at  the  cellar  room  comes  vividly  to  mind. 
How  strange  those  declamatory  utterances  in 
hearing  of  his  father  and  Esther,  along  shore  of 
the  lake.  Northfield  loved  ones  must  be  in 
imminent  danger  to  prompt  such  warning. 

This  brooding  mystery  grows  fearfully  fascin- 
ating. It  nerves  Charles  to  intense  resolve.  He 
longs  for  opportunity  to  strike  some  decisive 
blow.  Is  there  time  to  protect  those  at  home 
from  impending  peril?  The  urgent  warning 
seemed  to  imply  that  dispatch  is  essential  and 
may  yet  avail. 

The  thundering  train  moves  too  slowly.  It 
seems  ages  before  his  destination  is  reached. 
Rushing  from  the  car,  Charles  soon  procures 
a  horse,  and  digging  the  spurs  into  sides  of  the 
animal,  gallops  homeward. 

At  the  entrance  to  Northfield  mansion  grounds 
his  horse  shies  at  a  prostrate  body  just  inside  the 
gate. 

Dismounting,   Charles    is    startled  at    an    up- 


282  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

turned  bloody  face.  He  recognizes  one  of  the 
household  servants.  The  body  is  yet  warm. 

Charles  is  soon  upon  the  porch.  The  door  is 
locked.  Passing  around  beneath  his  father's 
room  windows,  he  finds  these  closed.  Through 
lace  drapings  of  Esther's  room,  he  sees  glimmer 
of-  a  light.  All  outside  doors  are  securely  fas- 
tened. He  is  completing  circuit  of  the  house, 
when  a  rope  is  seen  dangling  from  a  second- 
story  window.  Grasping  this,  Charles  pulls 
hard.  It  is  attached  to  some  immovable  object 
in  the  upper  hallway.  He  pauses,  puzzled, 
then  says:  "An  exit  has  been  planned,  but 
how  was  the  entrance  effected?  Some  one 
passed  into  the  house  through  that  hall  window, 
and  probably  now  lurks  within.  Perhaps  all 
within  have  been  murdered!" 

Charles  ascends  the  rope  and  enters  the  hall- 
way. In  the  dim  moonlight  he  sees  a  rod  with 
hook  attached.  This  is  flexibly  adjusted  to  the 
rope  and  drawn  across  lower  window-casings. 

Comprehending  at  a  glance  the  method  of 
entrance,  he  noiselessly  passes  along  the  hall  and 
winding  aisles  into  a  room  next  that  occupied  by 
Esther.  The  connecting  door  is  open.  Glan- 
cing at  the  reflecting  surface  of  a  mirror,  Charles 
is  stupefied  with  horror.  He  staggers  to  the 
door. 


RAPTLY    GAZING   AT   THE   CHILD'S    INNOCENT    FACE,    PAUL   SOFTLY 
CROONS   SOME   CRADLE  MELODY." 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  283 

Knife  in  hand,  Paul  Lanier  is  bending  over  the 
sleeping  Bessie. 

Charles  raises  his  loaded  pistol,  taking  aim. 
The  finger  pressing  lightly  responsive  trigger 
seems  paralyzed. 

Raptly  gazing  at  the  child's-  innocent  face, 
Paul  softly  croons  some  cradle  melody.  Oblivi- 
ous to  all  hazards,  unmoved  by  murderous  craze 
prompting  this  night  attempt  upon  lives  of 
Northfield  foes,  Paul  gently  mutters  a  childhood 
refrain,  thereby  seeking  to  lull  fancied  wakeful- 
ness  of  this  sleeping  waif,  of  whose  existence 
until  then  he  had  not  known. 

Still  standing  at  the  open  door,  with  cocked 
pistol  aimed  at  this  crazed  outlaw,  Charles  trem- 
bles violently.  The  sight  and  Paul's  words 
unnerve  his  will. 

The  child  moves  upon  her  cot,  talking  discon- 
nectedly. 

"Please,  Granny,  don't  cry!  Bessie  hanged 
on!" 

Esther  partially  awakens.  Vacantly  gazing  at 
the  cot,  she  slumbers  on. 

Paul  furtively  looks  about.  Glaring  at 
Esther,  he  moves  toward  the  open  door,  stops, 
and  then  inspects  his  bloody  knife.  Muttering, 
Paul  tiptoes  back  to  Bessie's  cot. 

Again  Charles  raises  his  pistol,  ready  to  fire. 

Like  robed  priest  upon  ordained  human  sacri- 


284  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

fice,  Paul  gazes  at  this  dreaming  four-year-old. 
Gently  drawing  the  blade  across  his  finger-tips, 
he  sighs  deeply.  With  low  moan  and  gestured 
dissent,  Paul  again  sheathes  the  knife.  Moving 
away  rapidly,  by  Charles,  through  adjoining 
room,  he  unerringly  retraces  his  way  to  the  hall 
window.  Descending  the  pendent  rope,  Paul 
disappears  in  the  darkness. 

In  explanation,  Charles  afterward  said:  "No 
one  but  me  witnessed  this  scene.  I  followed 
Paul  to  the  window  and  witnessed  his  descent. 
To  have  slain  this  outlaw  would  have  been  easy. 
Only  to  save  life  would  I  take  this  responsibility. 
Sight  of  any  Northfield  sleeper  under  Paul's 
uplifted  knife  would  have  nerved  me  to  unerring 
shot.  However,  too  much  had  been  said  about 
the  necessity  of  Lanier  exposures  for  reckless 
attack  upon  Paul.  This  worthless  life  is  too 
valuable  for  inconsiderate  squandering.  Upon 
its  precarious,  oft -jeopardized  tenure  hang  potent 
issues  and  kindred  weal. 

"I  called  one  of  the  laborers  upon  the  premises. 
Together  we  carried  into  a  small  building  the 
lifeless  form  found  at  entrance  to  the  mansion 
grounds. 

"The  dead  man  had  been  repeatedly  stabbed. 
From  his  torn  clothing  and  Paul's  bloody,  dirt- 
begrimed  appearance,  it  was  evident  there  had 
been  a  fierce  struggle.  This  servant  was  sur- 
prised and  assaulted  while  on  guard. 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  285 

"I  did  not  awaken  any  of  the  family.  It  was 
not  thought  prudent  to  follow  Paul.  At  such 
dark  hour  the  craft  of  this  madman  would  elude 
pursuit. 

"Paul  had  entered  the  house  to  slay  his  ene- 
mies, and  was  restrained  only  by  sight  of  Bessie. 
This  surprise  had  diverted  his  murderous 
thoughts,  thereby  saving  the  lives  of  father  and 
Esther." 

Charles  and  his  assistant  remain  on  guard  until 
morning.  It  is  not  much  feared  that  Paul  will 
return  that  night,  but  they  take  precautions. 

Sir  Donald  rises  early.  He  is  greatly  surprised 
at  seeing  Charles  in  the  library.  The  night's 
experiences  are  graphically  narrated.  Sir  Don- 
ald is  profoundly  moved.  That  London  warhing 
is  mysterious.  Murder  of  the  faithful  servant 
grieves  him  sorely.  Paul's  queer  entrance  evinces 
strange  cunning.  That  this  madman  with  bloody 
knife  unhindered  had  entered  Esther's  room, 
and  only  by  merest,  unaccountable,  crazed 
caprice  was  diverted  from  his  murderous  purpose, 
is  too  horrible  for  thought. 

To  allay  his  father's  fears  requires  repeated 
assurances  from  Charles  that  both  Esther  and 
Bessie  are  safe.  Sir  Donald  clings  to  his  son's 
arm  for  support.  Again  looking  proudly  at 
Charles,  he  fondles  this  smiling  youth,  and 
excitedly  hails  him  "Savior  of  Northfield!" 


286  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Charles  restrains  his  father  from  calling  Esther 
and  Bessie. 

"It  will  be  better  not  to  say  anything  about 
Paul's  entering  the  house.  It  would  worry 
sister." 

Servants  are  called,  and  the  dead  body  is 
moved  to  a  vacant  building  some  distance  from 
the  mansion  grounds.  After  official  inquiry  into 
the  cause  of  death,  the  deceased  is  buried. 

Sir  Donald  feels  conscious-smitten.  To 
Charles  he  says:  ''This  life  has  been  sacrificed 
to  promote  Esther's  welfare.  In  pursuance  of 
questionable  tactics  and  furtherance  of  doubtful 
ends  one  death  just  has  occurred.  That  many 
others  have  not  been  chronicled  is  surprising. 

"Looking  at  Esther  and  Bessie,  gratitude  for 
their  preservation  from  Paul  Lanier's  murderous 
knife  is  blended  with  grief  for  the  dead  servant 
and  an  insistent  sense  of  indirect,  personal 
accounting. 

"Selfish,  exclusive  Randolph  tactics  always 
have  failed.  That  our  beloved  Esther  has  not 
fallen  a  victim  to  her  father's  deliberate  precau- 
tions resulted  mainly  from  accidental  finding  of 
a  juvenile  human  estray,  without  known  guardian 
or  antecedents.  Even  that  mysterious  warning 
was  far  more  availing  for  fireside  defense  than 
my  fatherly  solicitude  and  protecting  care. 
Nothing  but  a  strange,  crazed  diversion  restrained 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  287' 

that  blood-stained  dagger.  But  for  that,  your 
unerring  aim  would  have  been  too  late. 

"I  am  now  resolved  that  this  insane  wretch  no 
longer  shall  menace  human  life.  Lanier  expos- 
ures must  abide  safe  public  interests.  It  now 
seems  criminally  imbecile  longer  to  permit  this 
madman  to  jeopardize  lives  of  so  many.  Even 
Paul  Lanier's  own  existence  demands  his  deten- 
tion in  a  madhouse." 

Sir  Donald  determines  that  on  the  following 
day  he  will  insist  upon  Paul's  arrest.  Only 
formal  official  inquiry  as  to  the  death  of  the  serv- 
ant prevents  him  taking  the  first  train  for  Lon- 
don. This  disposed  of,  the  trip  is  made  upon 
the  following  day. 

Going  to  detective  headquarters,  Sir  Donald  is 
admitted  to  the  chief's  room.  This  man  of 
many  shifts  is  but  coldly  courteous.  He  awaits 
Sir  Donald's  explanations  without  interruptions. 
The  whole  tragic  affair  is  explained,  but  there  is 
no  responsive  suggestion. 

Sir  Donald  urges  the  necessity  of  Paul's  arrest 
and  detention. 

The  chief  is  strangely  reticent. 

Sir  Donald  looks  at  him  inquiringly,  then 
detects  a  sneering  expression.  Waiting  for  some 
response,  he  is  silent  for  a  few  moments.  Rising 
with  dignity,  Sir  Donald  moves  toward  the  door. 
This  unfeigned  resentment  convinces  the  chief 


288  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

that  there  is  a  mistake.  Sir  Donald  Randolph 
has  not  been  playing  double.  The  indignant 
pathos  of  that  honest  face  precludes  dissembling. 
Hastening  to  apologize  for  his  error,  the  chief 
informs  Sir  Donald  that  both  Pierre  and  Paul 
Lanier  are  in  custody. 

"This  morning  the  arrests  were  made,  but 
without  cooperation  of  our  agency. 

"Paul  has  been  at  Northfield.  He  haunted 
the  shores  of  the  lake.  Our  employe  sent  from 
London  saw  Paul  lurking  in  the  woods,  and  fol- 
lowed him  to  a  steep  ravine.  Here  Paul  vanished. 
The  spy  waited,  screened  by  some  bushes, 
expecting  to  see  him  again.  This  watch  was 
continued  until  daylight. 

"Paul  did  not  appear  upon  the  following  day. 
The  employe  returned  to  London  and- reported. 
About  same  hour  the  watcher  assigned  to  duty 
in  neighborhood  of  the  Lanier  room  saw  Paul  go 
down  the  basement  stairs.  This  was  after  four 
in  the  morning.  Neither  Lanier  left  the  room 
that  day  or  the  following  night. 

"Charles  did  not  report  to  the  office,  and  we 
could  not  locate  him  anywhere  in  London.  It 
was  thought  that  Paul  had  been  at  Northfield, 
but  attempted  no  violence,  and  that  moved  by 
some  insane  influence  he  had  returned  to  London. 

"Awaiting  Northfield  advices  and  Charles' 
appearance,  the  agency  was  dumfounded  at  news 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  289 

that  both  Laniers  had  been  arrested.  It  oc- 
curred about  eight  o'clock  this  morning.  We 
are  not  yet  advised  as  to  the  causes  for  this 
unexpected  move.  The  matter  is  being  inves- 
tigated. 

"Because  of  Charles'  disappearance  without 
notice,  and  these  unaccountable  arrests,  we 
believed  that  you  were  in  league  with  other  par- 
ties to  bring  about  Lanier  accounting  for  their 
many  crimes. 

"It  was  known  that  a  veiled  woman  called 
upon  Charles  the  night  he  left  London.  After 
the  arrests  it  had  been  rumored  that  Charles  left 
London  for  Northfield  on  the  night  of  this  mys- 
terious call  and  did  not  return.  This  female 
stranger  and  a  middle-aged  man  were  often 
together,,  and  shadowed  the  Laniers.  Our 
agency  employes  kept  close  watch  of  that  spy 
who  witnessed  Paul's  Thames  crazes,  and  from 
his  alley  window  overlooked  the  basement 
entrance.  He  had  been  followed  and  repeatedly 
seen  with  this  male  companion.  That  both  the 
man  and  woman  boarded  at  the  same  hotel  where 
Charles  stopped  had  been  discovered.  This  spy 
sometimes  called  there.  Charles  had  said  nothing 
about  these  circumstances,  and,  we  suspected, 
did  not  care  to  confide  in  the  agency. 

"The  manner  of  Lanier  arrests  strongly  con- 
firmed our  suspicions  that  some  independent  pro- 


290  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

cedure  was  being  pressed,  with  your  knowledge 
and  approval. 

"I  was  indignant  at  such  supposed  double- 
dealing.  Strenuous,  untiring  efforts  for  years 
have  been  made  to  unravel  this  Lanier  web. 
The  agency  dealt  frankly  with  you,  and  is  entitled 
to  like  treatment.  You  always  insisted  on  cau- 
tion and  against  premature  action.  The  trials 
and  convictions  of  these  villains  for  double  mur- 
der of  Alice  Webster  and  Oswald  Langdon  were 
not  to  be  hampered  by  any  other  criminal  issue. 
Taking  into  consideration  all  of  these  facts,  your 
sudden  change  of  purpose  and  advocacy  of 
Paul's  immediate  arrest  seemed  the  climax  of 
insincerity. 

"Believing  that  you  were  cognizant  of  all  that 
had  been  done  and  procured  the  arrests,  your 
report  of  recent  Northfield  incidents  still  further 
nettled  me.  To  advise  immediate  arrests  already 
made  at  your  instigation  was  insulting  effrontery. 
This  apparently  hypocritical  talk  intensified  my 
suspicions  into  positive  conviction  of  your  deceit. 
Now  I  am  sure  there  is  a  mistake  somewhere. 
All  of  us  are  victims  to  counter-purposes  of  mys- 
terious allied  agencies." 

Sir  Donald  saw  the  force  of  these  explanations. 
He  excused  all  as  natural  to  the  circumstances. 

Both  discussed  the  arrests  in  many  possible 
and  probable  bearings.  It  was  concluded  that 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  291 

these  bore  relation  to  those  before  made  in  Cal- 
cutta. They  can  only  wait.  The  mystery  will 
soon  clear. 

For  a  while  at  least  there  will  be  no  danger 
from  Paul's  murderous  mania.  If  these  outlaws 
again  are  released,  Sir  Donald  will  procure  Paul's 
detention  as  a  madman.  He  will  stay  a  few  days 
in  London,  ready  for  any  emergency. 

Though  Paul  is  in  close  confinement,  securely 
ironed,  Sir  Donald  feels  uneasy  for  the  safety  of 
Esther  and  Bessie.  He  sends  for  them  and 
Charles.  They  join  him  in  London.  All  find 
accommodations  at  the  hotel  where  Charles  had 
stopped. 

The  family  and  Bessie  are  seated  in  the  dining- 
room.  Soon  those  interesting  strangers  slowly 
enter  and  take  seats  at  a  near  table,  not  appear- 
ing to  notice  the  Randolph  group.  The  woman 
faces  Sir  Donald  and  Esther,  but  keeps  her  eyes 
cast  down,  coloring  deeply.  Her  companion 
notes  the  gossiping  shades,  but  appears  uncon- 
cerned. It  is  evident  that  without  looking  at 
any  person  in  particular,  he  critically  surveys 
those  staring  in  that  direction. 

Esther  is  pale  and  tremulous  with  excitement. 
Sir  Donald's  view  has  been  riveted  upon  that 
same  fascinating  face ;  he  longs  for  a  look  at  those 
downcast  eyes;  the  outlines  and  expression  are 
familiar. 


OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

Fine,  glossy,  raven-black  hair  is  combed  in 
profusion  over  brow  and  temples,  but  to  him  the 
disguise  is  apparent.  An  upward  glance  reveals 
that  her  identity  is  suspected.  Esther's  concen- 
trated, startled  stare  and  Sir  Donald's  look  of 
recognition  cannot  be  misunderstood.  Charles 
sees  that  there  is  some  strange  discovery  pending. 
From  Esther  and  Sir  Donald  he  looks  inquiringly 
to  that  other  troubled,  flushed  face. 

The  object  of  such  combined  curiosity  casts 
an  appealing  glance  at  her  companion,  then 
quickly  rising,  leaves  the  dining-room.  f 

Waiting  for  a  few  moments,  the  man,  slowly 
and  with  no  appearance  of  concern,  follows. 

Sir  Donald  briefly  hesitates,  then  abruptly 
quits  the  table.  Stepping  to  the  stairway,  he 
sees  the  man  ascending.  Calling  to  him,  Sir 
Donald  craves  an  interview  upon  "very  important 
business." 

With  show  of  hesitation  and  vexed  impatience, 
the  stranger  answers,  "Well?" 

Sir  Donald  ascends,  and  begging  pardon  for 
his  abrupt  manners,  says: 

"If  I  am  not  mistaken,  the  young  lady  who 
just  left  the  table  in  such  distress  is  supposed  to 
be  dead." 

The  man  looks  blank. 

"Years  ago  she  was  reported  drowned  in  the 
Thames." 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  293 

Sir  Donald  sees  that  he  is  right. 

"Her  name  is  Alice  Webster." 

Raising  his  hand  appealingly,  the  stranger 
beckons  Sir  Donald  to  follow.  They  enter 
a  room  at  the  extreme  rear  of  the  building. 
It  connects  with  one  adjoining.  This  door  is 
quickly  closed.  Offering  Sir  Donald  a  seat  at 
the  farther  side,  the  stranger  asks  him  to  speak 
in  low  tones. 

Comprehending  that  the  woman  is  in  the  other 
room  and  that  her  companion  desires  her  not  to 
hear  their  talk,  Sir  Donald  does  as  requested. 

"I  am  overjoyed  that  Alice  is  alive." 

"Why?"  is  the  brief  response. 

Sir  Donald  hesitates;  then  cautiously  replies: 

"For  many  reasons." 

Realizing  that  this  man  is  craftily  fencing 
against  some  hazard,  Sir  Donald  will  await  more 
definite  disclosures. 

The  stranger  perceives  this.  He  must  confide 
in  Sir  Donald,  and  thereby  secure  his  aid. 

"Suppose  it  should  prove  that  you  are  right, 
what  then?" 

"We  all  would  be  too  happy,"  is  the  guarded 
reply. 

' '  Would  you  and  your  family  keep  such  knowl- 
edge secret  until  we  consented  to  its  publicity?" 

Here  Sir  Donald  judiciously  temporizes. 

"No  light  consideration  would  prompt  any  of 


294  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

us  to  oppose  your  wishes.  However,  to  save  an 
innocent  person  from  suspicion  of  murder  or  to 
promote  the  happiness  of  some  loved  one,  I  would 
tell  all." 

The  stranger  here  looks  puzzled. 

"I  cannot  grasp  your  meaning.  Who  is  sus- 
pected of  murder?  Whose  happiness  could  be 
promoted  by  such  disclosures?" 

Sir  Donald  is  now  sure  that  this  man  knows 
nothing  of  the  facts  prompting  these  reserva- 
tions. 

"Alice  Webster  and  Oswald  Langdon  are  sup- 
posed to  be  dead.  Alice  is  alive  and  now  in  the 
adjoining  room.  Paul  Lanier  committed  the  as- 
sault. Pierre  Lanier  has  defrauded  Alice  out  of 
a  large  estate.  She  is  alive  and  interested  in 
recovery  of  the  property.  I  would  do  all  in  my 
power  to  aid  her.  Against  any  breaches  of  confi- 
dence I  decline  to  make  pledges.  The  time  and 
money  I  have  spent  to  right  her  wrongs  show  my 
sincerity.  What  assurances  should  you  require 
that  I  will  not  betray  this  poor,  long-suffering 
girl?" 

The  stranger  seems  affected  by  Sir  Donald's 
positive  speech  and  honest  look.  He  is  silent 
for  a  few  moments,  then  rises  and  tells  Sir  Donald 
that  what  has  been  said  will  be  considered. 

"I  doubt  not  we  can  arrive  at  some  friendly 
understanding.  If  desired  I  will  meet  you  here 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  295 

this  evening  at  eight.  It  will  not  be  necessary 
to  suggest  that  nothing  be  said  about  our  con- 
versation." 

Sir  Donald  promises  to  call  at  the  appointed 
hour. 

Esther  and  Charles  were  in  her  room.  Neither 
felt  further  table  interest  after  this  morning's  sur- 
prise. Esther  had  told  her  convictions  to  Charles, 
and  he  was  much  elated.  By  turns  she  looked 
scared  and  joyous.  With  much  impatience  both 
awaited  their  father's  return. 

His  report  excites  them  still  more.  The  time 
between  morning  and  that  evening  appointment 
seems  very  long. 

It  is  now  sure  that  in  some  mysterious 
way  Alice  Webster  escaped  death  at  the  hands 
of  Paul  Lanier.  This  simplifies  all.  Os- 
wald Langdon  needs  no  longer  wander.  That 
heavy  load  of  fatherly  care  is  about  to  lift 
forever.  Esther's  troubles  will  vanish.  Storm- 
clouds  will  cease  to  lower  over  the  Randolph 
fireside. 

Only  fear  that  through  some  fateful  perversity 
he  might  lose  the  opportunity  of  seeing  Alice 
and  of  clearing  up  this  vexing  affair  nerved  Sir 
Donald  to  such  abrupt  manners.  This  was  an 
emergency  in  which  decorum  would  be  imbecile. 
What  if  these  now  escape?  Possibly  this  cau- 
tious, far-seeing  man  may  advise  Alice  to  deny 


296  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

her  identity  or  to  remain  in  seclusion.  There 
may  be  good  reasons  why  the  girl  should  seek  to 
avoid  scandal. 

Sir  Donald  will  take  every  precaution  to  pre- 
vent their  escape.  He  suggests  these  thoughts 
to  Charles,  and  they  are  on  guard.  Both  watch 
outside  entrances  to  the  hotel. 

Neither  the  girl  nor  man  appears  at  either  meal. 
This  further  arouses  suspicion.  Just  after  dark 
a  man  and  woman  pass  out  of  the  side  hall  door. 
Charles  follows  them.  The  two  move  rapidly 
down  the  street.  Charles  crosses  to  the  opposite 
side  and  keeps  them  in  view.  For  some  distance 
this  line  of  action  is  pursued.  They  enter 
a  passing  cab,  and  Charles  returns. 

This  move  is  bewildering.  Sir  Donald  is  now 
aroused.  He  will  keep  this  appointment,  and  if 
the  stranger  fail  to  appear,  take  decisive  steps. 
He  has  seen  Alice  Webster,  and  .would  swear  to 
her  identity.  This  pair  shall  be  traced,  and  the 
facts  be  given  publicity.  He  will  write  to 
Oswald  Langdon  that  Alice  is  surely  alive.  He 
sends  Charles  to  detective  offices  with  advices 
for  the  shadowing  of  these  runaways. 

He  makes  the  appointed  call.  The  other  is 
there,  receiving  him  courteously.  His  presence 
mystifies  Sir  Donald.  It  is  impossible  that  this 
man  could  have  gone  out  and  returned. 

The  stranger  opens  with  the  remark: 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  297 

"I  talked  the  matter  over  with  the  girl,  and 
she  is  undecided." 

Sir  Donald  responds,  "About  what?" 

"She  does  not  understand  what  you  mean  by 
your  references  to  some  one  who  may  be  sus- 
pected of  murder  and  to  some  loved  one  whose 
happiness  might  be  promoted  by  disclosures." 

Sir  Donald  replies: 

"These  are  matters  I  will  not  discuss  further." 

The  man  irritably  responds: 

"Then  we  decline  to  talk  any  more  upon  the 
subject.  You  are  welcome  to  your  delusion." 

Here  Sir  Donald  grows  indignant. 

"Alice  Webster  is  alive  and  subject  to  your 
control.  Through  your  advice  she  has  left  this 
house,  intending  to  evade  discovery.  You  are 
both  watched.  I  know  facts  which  would  over- 
joy Alice.  I  may  not  confide  them  to  either 
until  her  identity  is  confessed  and  her  conduct 
explained.  I  have  no  desire  to  reveal  a  single 
fact  about  her  escape  from  the  Thames  or  her 
strange  concealment,  until  she  can  be  protected. 
I  doubt  not  Alice  feels  regrets  for  the  past.  It 
is  positively  known  that  she  had  nothing  to  do 
with  the  assault  upon  Oswald  Langdon.  An 
eye-witness  to  this  crime  saw  Alice  and  Oswald 
both  fall  into  the  river.  Fully  confide  in  me, 
and  I  will  aid  you  in  recovery  of  the  big  estate 
taken  from  Alice  by  Pierre  Lanier,  Do  this 


298  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

without  explicit  pledges  of  any  kind.     I  make 
no  promises." 

The  stranger  hesitates. 

"If  we  are  to  tell  you  all,  why  do  you  refuse 
us  your  confidence?" 

Sir  Donald  replies: 

"When  the  existence  of  Alice  Webster  is 
clearly  proven,  and  her  strange  disappearance 
accounted  for,  I  will  explain  what  you  ask." 

There  is  a  long  pause.  The  stranger  looks 
into  Sir  Donald's  face  fixedly,  then  grasping  his 
hand,  says: 

''I  will  trust  you  implicitly.  We  will  now  find 
my  niece." 

The  two  pass  out,  down  the  stairs,  and  upon 
the  street.  The  stranger  beckons  to  a  cabman. 
In  about  half  an  hour  they  stop  in  front  of  an  inn. 
Giving  the  driver  instructions,  the  stranger  leads 
the  way  to  a  door,  which  he  unlocks.  Both 
enter,  and  Sir  Donald  is  left  with  assurance  that 
the  man  soon  will  return. 

In  about  fifteen  minutes  Alice  Webster  ap- 
pears, followed  by  this  male  enigma.  She  looks 
scared  and  greatly  confused. 

Sir  Donald  advances,  and  with  courtesy  says: 

"I  am  happy  to  see  you,  Alice!" 

The  girl  stammers  and  sinks  back  on  the  sofa. 
She  soon  becomes  calmer,  and  presents  her 
uncle,  Thomas  Webster. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  299 

After  a  few  remarks,  the  uncle  leaves  Sir  Don- 
ald and  Alice  alone. 

Seeing  Alice's  embarrassment,  Sir  Donald 
kindly  says: 

"I  have  not  the  least  criticism  of  your  con- 
duct, Alice.  Tell  me  all,  and  I  will  be  your 
friend.  It  has  turned  out  gloriously!" 

Thus  encouraged,  the  girl  begins  her  strange 
recital. 

How  years  before,  with  Oswald  Langdon,  she 
took  the  night  row  on  the  Thames,  strolled  along 
the  river-bank,  and  chatted  at  the  rustic  seat,  is 
brokenly  described.  The  assault  and  fall  of  both 
into  swollen  stream  are  shudderingly  explained. 
Alice  pauses. 

"Must  I  tell  the  rest?" 

Sir  Donald  speaks  assuringly. 

They  hear  suppressed  murmurs  at  outside 
entrance  to  the  hallway.  Thomas  Webster  goes 
to  the  door.  Three  men  are  in  sight.  One 
inquires  for  Sir  Donald  Randolph. 

"It  is  important  that  we  see  him  at  once." 

Alice  still  pauses. 

Hurriedly  her  uncle  enters.  He  advises  Sir 
Donald  to  see  these  callers  without  delay. 

Going  to  the  hall  door,  Sir  Donald  recognizes 
Charles,  who  explains  their  unceremonious  call. 

"I  went  as  directed  to  the  detective  office  and 
reported.  After  some  little  time  employes  who 


300  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

had  shadowed  that  Thames  spy  arrived.  These 
expressed  the  opinion  that  the  couple  who  left 
the  hotel  were  the  girl  and  this  same  mysterious 
watcher,  and  that  they  went  directly  to  this  inn. 
The  strange  spy  often  had  gone  there,  presum- 
ably to  report.  These  two  employes  and  I  took 
a  cab  to  the  hotel  where  we  have  stopped.  We 
there  learned  that  you  and  a  middle-aged  man  a 
short  time  before  entered  a  cab  and  were  driven 
away.  Then  we  believed  that  the  two  had  gone 
to  this  inn.  To  circumvent  any  escape  or  trick 
upon  you,  I  then  insisted  on  finding  you  without 
delay.  We  have  just  arrived  and  will  do  as  you 
think  advisable." 

Sir  Donald  stepped  back  into  the  room  and 
briefly  explained  to  Thomas  Webster  what  had 
occurred.  They  decided  it  would  be  better  not 
to  tarry  longer.  On  the  next  day  Alice  could 
finish  her  story.  These  detective  employes  need 
not  further  trouble  themselves  in  this  matter. 
Scandal  easily  could  be  avoided.  The  n^xt  day, 
at  three  o'clock,  Alice  and  her  uncle  would  meet 
Sir  Donald  at  his  hotel,  and  she  would  tell  all. 
Sir  Donald  would  return  with  Charles  and  the 
detectives. 

Bidding  the  two  good -night,  Sir  Donald, 
Charles,  and  the  detectives  return  at  once  to  the 
hotel.  Cautioning  these  sleuths  still  to  shadow 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  301 

this  pair  and  report,  Sir  Donald  and  Charles  join 
Esther,  who,  with  the  sleeping  Bessie  in  her 
arms,  has  been  awaiting  their  return. 

These  talk  over  the  probable  facts  of  this 
strange  romance,  and  agree  that  whatever  may 
have  been  her  conduct,  they  will  befriend  Alice. 
The  poor  girl  doubtless  suffered  greatly.  What 
sorrowful  memories  were  suggested  by  that  sad 
face !  All  soon  will  be  cleared.  Oswald  Langdon 
now  may  return  without  shame.  Esther's  eyes 
are  tearfully  luminous;  Charles  looks  proudly 
expectant ;  over  Sir  Donald's  fascinating  features 
settles  a  gravely  wistful  smile. 

Triple  content  concentrates  in  mute  benedic- 
tion upon  curly  head  of  baby  tramp,  dreaming 
unspeakable  mysteries  upon  the  arm  of  Esther. 


CHAPTER   XXIII 

A  STRANGE   STORY 

The  appointed  meeting  takes  place.  Alice 
still  is  nervous. 

Though  her  uncle  had  spoken  most  assuringly, 
she  shrinks  from  the  ordeal.  Only  through 
repeated  assurances,  much  prompting,  and  many 
questions  upon  the  part  of  Sir  Donald  is  the 
strange  story  told. 

"At  the  rustic  seat  on  the  river-bank,  Oswald 
and  I  talked  over  my  troubles.  I  was  overcome 
at  thoughts  of  the  dark  outlook.  Oswald  tried 
to  comfort  me.  Perhaps  our  conduct  was  indis- 
creet, but  I  alone  am  to  blame." 

Here  Sir  Donald's  curiosity  is  quickened,  but 
he  refrains  from  question  or  comment. 

Hurriedly  passing  over  this  point,  Alice  tells 
of  having  suddenly  risen  and  stepped  with  suicidal 
intent  toward  the  bank.  "There  was  nothing 
any  longer  in  life  for  me.  Oswald  must  have 
perceived  my  impulse,  as  he  sprang  between  me 
and  the  stream. 

"Using  some  harsh  language  about  Paul 
Lanier,  I  begged  Oswald  not  to  forsake  me. 

302 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  303 

Just  then  a  man  came  from  behind  a  bush. 
Before  time  to  warn  Oswald,  a  blade  gleamed  in 
the  moonlight.  At  almost  the  same  moment 
I  was  stunned  by  a  blow  on  the  head,  and  lost 
all  consciousness. 

"After  an  indefinite  period  I  felt  confused  sen- 
sations, and  awoke  as  from  a  horrible  dream. 
Some  time  elapsed  before  surroundings  could  be 
discerned.  Objects  seemed  evasive  and  bewil- 
deringly  unreal.  The  low  ceiling  swayed  up  and 
down,  back  and  forth.  The  candle  glowed  and 
flickered,  moving  around,  followed  by  table  and 
chairs.  Such  a  dreadful  sensation  of  helpless 
bewilderment!  There  were  harsh  janglings  of 
unnatural  voices  and  glitter  of  fiendish  eyes. 

"When  again  aroused,  I  felt  a  dull,  painful 
stupor.  Then  objects  assumed  distorted  shapes, 
with  wildly  variegated  tints,  shrouded  by  mysteri- 
ous hazes. 

"How  long  this  continued  I  can  only  surmise. 
All  my  ideas  were  confused.  It  seemed  an  age 
before  any  rational  sense  was  felt.  During  these 
terrible  hours  there  was  frequent  recurrence  of 
those  harsh,  grating  accents  and  repellent  looks 
from  sinister  faces.  Of  these  experiences  I  can 
give  no  clearer  account.  The  brain-pressure 
caused  by  the  temple  blow  produced  queer  sensa- 
tions and  frightful  fancies." 

Sir  Donald  listened  with  patient  sympathy  to 


304  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

these  harrowing  details.  Such  might  be  irre- 
sponsive, but  doubtless  had  been  fearfully  real 
to  Alice. 

Thought  of  that  terrible  chapter  in  her  life's 
history  so  affects  Alice  as  to  cause  almost  hys- 
terical emotion. 

"At  length  I  felt  a  sense  of  quiet  rest  and 
relief.  It  seemed  as  though  we  were  again  at 
Northfield.  The  air  was  musical  with  songs  of 
birds.  Oswald  and  Esther  were  with  me;  Oswald 
was  reading.  A  shadow  falls  athwart  the  flower- 
fringed  walk!  I  look  up,  and  there  stands  Paul 
Lanier,  as  at  his  other  Northfield  call,  after  return 
from  India! 

"While  looking  at  him  with  feelings  of  repul- 
sion, the  apparition  changes.  We  are  on  the 
lake,  and  I  am  remonstrating  with  Paul,  who 
pays  no  heed  to  my  words.  I  speak  more  plainly 
and  grasp  his  arm !  Paul  rises  and  pushes  me 
overboard ! 

"I  am  on  the  shore  with  Oswald,  you  and 
Esther  bending  over  me. 

"Oswald  and  I  are  at  the  rustic  seat,  standing 
on  the  river-bank.  Paul  Lanier  steps  from  behind 
a  bush,  takes  a  quick  step,  and  strikes  me  into 
the  water! 

"The  dream  was  so  real  that  I  awoke  with 
a  scream. 

"Now  fully  aroused,  I  see  a  dark  form  disap- 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  305 

pear  from  the  low,  open  door  of  the  cabin.  The 
sun  is  shining.  I  look  around  the  poorly  furnished 
room.  I  am  lying  on  a  cot.  There  is  but  one 
window.  How  came  I  here? 

"Trying  to  sit  up,  I  am  too  weak,  and  the 
effort  tires  me.  After  several  minutes  a  scared, 
black  face  peers  through  the  smoke-bedimmed 
glass. 

"Slowly  this  colored  woman  enters  the  room. 
Her  face  relaxes  into  a  broadened  grin.  Showing 
two  full  sets  of  teeth,  she  stares  as  if  curious 
what  to  say. 

"  'Law!  chile,  yo'  scare  Sarah  Angeline  mos' 
to  def!' 

"I  put  out  my  hand. 

"The  wench  soothingly  says: 

"  'Don'  be  'f  raid  of  Sarah  Angeline;  she  won't 
hurt  yo',  honey!' 

"I  motioned  the  old  woman  to  be  seated. 

"With  much  show  of  sympathy  old  Sarah  sat 
down  by  the  cot. 

"I  now  asked  where  we  were  and  how  I  came 
there. 

"She  looked  troubled,  and  replied: 

"  "Deed,  chile,  I'se  'fraid  to  tell  yo' !  Dey 
mought  hurt  yo',  honey,  an'  beat  po'  ole  Sarah 
Angeline  moughty  considerable!' 

"The  sound  of  coarse  voices  is  heard  coming 
around  the  cabin. 


306  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

"Much  excited,  old  Sarah  raises  her  hand, 
whispering: 

"  'Shut  yo'  eyes  an*  don'  say  nuffin'!' 

"There  are  four  in  the  party  now  entering. 
From  their  voices  I  detect  that  two  are  men  and 
the  others  women.  They  pass  into  the  other 
room.  I  hear  their  talk,  but  cannot  catch  its 
drift. 

"I  was  too  weak  for  strong  purpose,  and  with 
presentiment  of  harm,  had  no  strength  for  resist- 
ance. I  must  have  dozed.  Old  Sarah  is  now 
arranging  some  things  upon  a  small  table  at  head 
of  the  cot.  To  my  look  she  soothingly  says: 

"  'Yo'  needn't  be  'larmed;  dey's  all  gone 
'way.  Yo'  bettah  pahtuk  of  some  refreshments 
now.  Dis  tea  an'  toast  moughty  good  for  de 
s'port  of  yo'  'feebled  system.' 

"After  partaking  of  the  food,  I  felt  tired  and 
dizzy,  and  closing  my  eyes,  appeared  to  sleep. 
The  old  negress  moved  around  the  room,  mutter- 
ing to  herself.  She  gently  placed  her  hand  upon 
my  brow,  then  said : 

"  'Po'  sick  chile!  Yo'  white  face  'minds  me 
of  my  own  Mandy  Car 'line  just  'fo'  she  died!" 

"Softly  stroking  back  my  hair  over  this 
bruised  temple,  old  Sarah  says: 

"  'Suah  some  one  struck  yo'  powerful  hard! 
P'raps  dis  yere  purty  chile  'fused  his  offah  an'  he 
fro'  her  in  the  ribbah.' 


"PO*  SICK  CHILE!    YO"  WHITE  FACE  'MINDS  ME  OF  MY  OWN 
MANDY  CAROLINE  JUST  'FO*  SHE  DIED  !" 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  307 

"In  semi-conscious  stupor  and  with  faint  sense 
of  the  meaning  of  this  talk,  I  dozed  on. 

"  'Dey  would  fo'sake  yo',  honey,  and  leave 
po'  old  Sarah  Angeline,  'less  I  leaves  yo'  heah 
to  die  all  'lone  by  yo'self  in  the  dark.' 

"I  looked  up  into  the  black  face  bending  over 
my  cot. 

"  'Good  Lawd,  chile,  doan'  yo'  look  that  way 
at  po'  old  Sarah  Angeline!  Bress  yo'  heart, 
chile,  I'se  nevah  gwine  to  fo'sake  dis  yere  white 
baby  in  her  powerful  trials  and  deep  'flictions — 
'deed  I  won'  now,  honey!' 

"Then,  fully  conscious,  I  again  asked  where 
we  were  and  how  it  all  happened.  My  recollec- 
tions of  that  terrible  night  on  the  Thames  seemed 
shrouded  with  a  bewildering  haze. 

"The  old  black  woman  hesitated,  shaking  her 
head.  Old  Sarah  for  a  while  was  silent,  and  then 
yielded: 

"  'Yo'  po'  sick  chile,  yo'  knows  Sarah  Ange- 
line can't  'fuse  yo'  nuffin'  when  yo'  mo'  and 
mo'  'zembles  my  Mandy  Car' line  ebery  bressed 
minit,  lookin'  so  pleadin'  in  her  ole  black  mud- 
der's  eyes  just  'fo'  she  died!' 

"After  many  solemn  warnings,  'nevah  to  say 
nuffin'  to  nobody,  nevah,  nevah!'  the  old  negress 
told  all  she  knew  about  how  I  came  to  be  at  this 
den  in  a  London  suburb. 

"There  had  been  a  robbery  in  the  city.     Sus- 


3o8  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

picion  fell  on  two  rough  characters.  These,  with 
their  girl  companions,  for  several  months  had 
occupied  this  same  two-room  cabin. 

"Old  Sarah  had  been  installed  as  housekeeper 
for  the  four,  and  received  quite  good  pay.  She 
knew  they  were  bad  characters,  but  needed  the 
money  for  her  children  and  invalid  husband, 
living  in  the  same  neighborhood. 

"The  four  had  been  up  the  river,  and  were 
returning  downstream.  They  saw  two  persons 
sitting  near  the  bank.  Fearing  that  these  were 
spies  upon  their  track,  the  men  permitted  the 
boat  to  drift  past  this  point.  Both  forms  on  the 
shore  seemed  to  rise  and  stand.  The  four  were 
now  past,  a  few  rods  downstream.  They  moved 
very  slowly,  all  cautiously  looking  at  the  two  on 
the  shore.  Just  then  a  third  form  was  visible. 
All  saw  a  knife  glisten  in  the  moonlight,  followed 
by  a  blow  and  thrust.  The  two  fell  into  the 
river,  sinking  out  of  sight. 

"The  men  quickly  rowed  toward  the  point  of 
the  stream  where  the  bodies  sank.  Several  rods 
down  something  gripped  one  of  the  oars.  A  face 
appeared  above  the  water.  The  hands  held  that 
oar,  until  the  girl  was  drawn  into  the  boat. 
Nothing  was  seen  of  the  other  who  had  fallen 
into  the  stream. 

"Now  convinced  that  these  were  not  spies,  the 
four  rowed  up  and  down  past  this  point,  but  see- 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIBR          309 

ing  no  signs,  concluded  to  abandon  the  search. 
With  the  girl  lying  unconscious  in  bottom  of 
the  boat,  rowing  downstream  for  some  distance, 
they  landed  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river. 
Efforts  to  revive  her  were  successful,  but  she 
relapsed  again  into  an  unconscious  state. 

"The  two  men  advised  leaving  her  there,  and 
that  no  one  say  anything  about  what  they  had 
seen  or  done.  They  were  suspected  of  this  rob- 
bery. This  incident  would  make  them  notorious. 
The  girl  would  die,  anyhow. 

"This  plan  was  about  to  be  adopted  when 
voices  were  heard  down  the  stream.  The  men, 
followed  by  the  girls,  rapidly  bore  me  to  an  old, 
abandoned  shed,  about  one  hundred  rods  from 
shore.  Here  all  remained  until  about  three 
o'clock  the  next  morning.  As  I  was  still  alive, 
they  finally  concluded  it  would  be  less  dangerous 
to  take  me  to  their  cabin.  Both  girls  favored 
this  plan.  The  men  were  afraid  to  follow  their 
own  impulses,  depending  upon  secrecy  of  these 
fickle-minded  females.  The  four,  with  their  load, 
reached  the  cabin  just  before  daylight.  Old 
Sarah  let  them  in,  and  was  cautioned  to  say 
nothing,  under  penalty  of  sure  death. 

"I  had  remained  here  over  a  week,  in  charge 
of  this  kind-hearted  old  negress,  being  nearly  all 
this  time  in  a  seemingly  comatose  state,  with  only 
brief  spells  of  semi-consciousness.  No  physician 


OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

had  been  called,  as  these  bad  characters  wished 
to  avoid  notoriety.  London  papers  had  referred 
to  the  deaths  by  drowning  or  murder  of  Oswald 
Langdon  and  Alice  Webster.  These  two  highway- 
men dreaded  any  mention  of  their  names  in  such 
connection.  Old  Sarah  kept  their  secret,  for 
fear  of  losing  her  position  and  of  personal 
violence. 

"At  times  my  chances  of  recovery  had  been 
doubtful.  I  had  been  delirious,  but  most  of  the 
time  lay  in  a  stupor.  What  to  do  with  me  the 
four  could  not  devise.  All  dreaded  an  invasion 
by  the  police.  They  had  discussed  the  proposi- 
tion to  leave  me  in  the  cabin,  the  four  quitting 
London  for  some  distant  city,  the  men  going 
first  singly,  the  two  girls  following  later.  Still 
they  feared  that  old  Sarah  would  inform  the 
police,  as  she  had  overheard  this  talk,  and  was 
much  distressed  about  losing  her  job.  It  then 
was  proposed  that  the  five  take  some  other  house, 
and  abandon  me  to  my  fate. 

"To  this  old  Sarah  vigorously  objected,  and 
said: 

"  'I'se  nevah  gwine  to  fo'sake  dat  po'  sick 
white  baby  who  'minds  me  so  powerful  much  of 
my  own  little  Mandy  Car'line  just  'fo'  she  j'ined 
de  angel  band!' 

"This  settled  that  proposal. 

"Revolving  in  their  minds  many  schemes  to 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LAN1ER  311 

dispose  of  me  and  of  the  colored  woman,  the  two 
robbers  could  not  think  of  any  safe  plan.  Too, 
they  feared  that  these  girls  might  confess.  They 
threatened  and  flattered  the  negress,  who  said 
nothing  in  reply. 

"The  night  before  had  been  the  worst.  The 
four,  drinking  heavily,  lost  their  discretion. 
A  loud  quarrel  ensued.  One  of  the  drunken 
brutes  staggered  into  the  room  where  we  were 
lying  asleep.  He  stood  there,  glaring  first  at 
one,  then  at  the  other.  His  actions  aroused  old 
Sarah,  who,  springing  up  and  grasping  a  large 
bottle  standing  on  the  shelf,  struck  the  besotted 
wretch  such  hard  blow  in  the  face  that  he  fell 
heavily  upon  the  cabin  floor.  This  created 
a  commotion,  causing  a  noisy  row. 

"Old  Sarah  never  flinched,  but  threatened  to 
murder  the  first  one  who  touched  'dat  po'  sick, 
unfortunate  chile,  who  has  no  kind  mudder  to 
gib  her  good  device,  an'  'zembles  my  own  little 
angel  baby,  Mandy  Car'line!" 

"The  girls  were  not  so  far  gone  as  to  have  no 
fear  of  results.  They  succeeded  in  getting  these 
drunken  villains  into  the  other  room.  The 
excited  wench  slammed  the  door  and  bolted  it. 

"Through  all  this  fuss  I  had  not  shown  any 
signs  of  life,  except  heavy  breathing  and  slight 
moaning.  The  faithful  old  colored  woman  kept 
watch  until  morning. 


3*2  OSWALD   LANGDON;    OR, 

"The  four  breakfasted  late,  and  afterward  went 
out  singly. 

"Having  finished  her  morning  work,  old  Sarah 
returned  to  watch  at  the  cot.  The  poor  old  serv- 
ant was  feeling  a  sense  of  superstitious  dread. 
She  had  just  turned  away  her  face  when  I  made 
that  awful  scream." 

In  nervous,  dramatic  manner  Alice  related 
these  experiences,  with  old  Sarah's  account  of 
what  had  happened.  Memories  of  this  eventful 
period  had  shadowed  after  days  and  given  somber 
hues  to  many  dreams. 

At  breaks  in  the  narrative  Sir  Donald  made 
tactful  suggestions,  courteously  prompting  its 
continuation.  As  to  those  parts  which  Alice, 
through  evident  maidenly  reserve,  passed  over 
hurriedly,  he  did  not  urge  more  explicit  recital. 
However,  his  suggestions  evinced  thorough  recol- 
lection of  all  that  had  been  said  and  a  tenacious 
hold  on  the  natural  drift  of  the  story. 

Aided  by  Sir  Donald's  discreet  suggestions, 
promptings,  and  questioning,  Alice  continued 
her  strange  romance. 

"For  several  days  nothing  of  much  account 
occurred  at  that  old  cabin.  I  suffered  from 
peculiar  pains  in  the  head  and  confused  sensa- 
tions, sleeping  much,  but  having  frightful  dreams. 
During  waking  hours  my  memory  seemed  almost 
blank,  with  only  bewildering  hints  of  events, 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  313 

Sleep  was  dreaded,  as  dreams  again  presented  the 
awful  past.  Time,  place,  and  incidents  were 
grossly  distorted.  Yet  each  day  I  grew  stronger. 

"Slowly  the  brain-pressure  relaxed.  Dreams 
grew  less  fantastic.  I  had  more  distinct  mem- 
ories. With  returning  strength  and  clearer 
understanding  of  my  condition  came  thoughts  of 
past  misfortunes.  My  then  helpless  position  was 
appalling.  That  for  an  indefinite  period  I  must 
be  dependent  upon  the  bounties  of  those  depraved 
creatures  who  had  rescued  me  from  the  Thames 
current  seemed  horrible.  The  presence  of  these 
I  continually  loathed  and  feared.  It  appeared 
fate's  cruel  decree  that  I  should  escape  Paul 
Lanier's  murderous  designs  but  to  suffer  this 
prolonged,  indefinite,  loathsome  danger.  Yet 
such  distress  served  to  check  the  despondent 
outlook  of  future  years.  I  became  anxious  for 
some  immediate  rescue. 

"Old  Sarah  was  my  only  hope,  but  could  not 
devise  any  plan  to  help  me.  I  studied  that 
black,  sympathetic  face  for  inspiration.  It 
seemed  that  my  mute  appeals  greatly  pained  her, 
but  she  could  give  only  high-sounding  encourage- 
ment, while  solemnly  pledging  everlasting  devo- 
tion to  one  who  'mo'  and  mo'  'zembles  my  own 
little  bressed  baby,  Mandy  Car'line  just  'fo'  she 
died!' 

"After    weeks    of    suspense,    only   the   girls 


3H  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

returned  from  night  visits  to  London  scenes. 
They  looked  much  depressed.  Old  Sarah  was 
taken  into  their  confidence,  and  appeared  greatly 
troubled.  The  next  day  both  girls  moved,  taking 
only  articles  of  clothing,  saying  nothing  as  to 
where  they  were  going. 

"The  old  servant  seemed  much  affected,  but 
soon  grew  more  cheerful.  She  told  me  that  these 
men  had  been  arrested,  charged  with  the  robbery. 
The  girls  suspected  the  police  would  come  that 
day  to  search  the  cabin  for  stolen  stuff.  They 
would  go  away,  and  old  Sarah  must  keep  quiet. 
She  was  to  claim  as  her  own  everything  in  the 
cabin.  The  four  had  been  only  boarders,  about 
whom  she  was  to  know  nothing.  As  the  price 
of  her  secrecy  she  could  keep  everything  in  the 
rooms.  There  were  sufficient  supplies  for  at 
least  a  month. 

"All  this  and  much  more  old  Sarah  told  me 
in  a  hysterical  burst  of  confidence.  When 
entirely  recovered,  I  could  find  my  friends,  and 
she  would  go  home  to  her  family. 

"To  me  this  unexpected  turn  was  a  great  relief, 
and  my  simple-hearted  old  benefactress  grew 
quite  hopeful. 

"The  police  raid  did  not  occur.  None  of  the 
four  ever  came  back.  What  became  of  these 
criminal  suspects  I  never  heard. 

"After  a  few  weeks  I  was  able  to  walk  about 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL    LANIER  315 

the  cabin.  Determined  soon  as  possible  to  cease 
dependence  upon  this  poor  old  servant  who  so 
generously  had  befriended  me  in  such  need, 
I  longed  for  speedy  recovery.  Old  Sarah  seemed 
to  dread  the  hour  when  her  'new  baby  chile' 
would  go  away. 

"The  colored  woman  indulged  in  much  grief 
at  our  parting,  bewailing  it  as  a  fresh  bereave- 
ment. She  explained  that  Mandy  Caroline  was 
her  oldest  child,  and  died  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
four.  Though  having  many  other  children,  it 
seemed  to  her  that  I  was  a  heaven-sent  substitute 
for  this  lost  daughter. 

"Sarah  and  her  husband  were  slaves  on 
a  Georgia  plantation  before  the  close  of  the 
American  Civil  War.  They  came  to  London  as 
servants  in  the  family  of  an  Englishman  who  had 
been  traveling  through  the  Southern  States. 
They  afterward  married  in  London. 

"The  colored  woman  would  not  listen  to  any 
talk  of  future  repayment,  but  so  pressed  upon 
me  the  acceptance  of  a  few  small  coins  that 
I  took  them. 

"I  had  intended  to  go  home  and  explain  all, 
but  felt  much  fear  after  starting.  How  could 
my  strange  disappearance  and  long  stay  be 
explained?  What  would  be  thought  of  my  stay- 
ing in  this  disreputable  den  with  criminals  and 
social  outcasts?  To  whom  could  appeal  be  made 


3*6  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

for  proof,  but  to  this  poor,  old  wench,  who  had 
been  in  the  employment  of  the  four,  two  of 
whom  are  charged  with  highway  robbery?  Would 
not  my  friends  and  acquaintances  feel  averse  to 
further  association  with  such  a  person?  They 
might  suspect  that  both  Oswald  and  I  had  prac- 
ticed deceit  in  our  disappearances. 

"These  thoughts  overwhelmed  me  with  an 
unbearable  burden  of  doubt  and  dread.  I  became 
confused  and  bewildered.  My  sense  of  London 
locations  grew  hazy. 

"Calling  to  a  passing  'coster, '  I  begged  him 
to  take  me  to  some  respectable  inn. 

"He  objected,  but  upon  learning  that  I  was 
sick  and  had  lost  my  way,  consented. 

"In  about  an  hour  he  stopped  at  a  cozy  little 
house.  Helping  me  to  alight,  he  told  me  that 
lodging  could  be  obtained  there  at  reasonable 
rates.  He  generously  declined  to  accept  payment 
for  the  ride. 

"I  staggered  into  the  hallway  and  sat  down  in 
a  fainting  condition  upon  one  of  the  stair  steps. 
Still  dizzy,  with  severe  pains  in  the  head  and 
sensations  of  nausea,  I  was  shown  a  room. 

"The  proprietor  gazed  at  me  with  surprise. 
Seeing  my  weakness,  he  left. 

"Soon  after,  a  servant  called,  but  hearing  that 
it  was  only  a  slight  attack,  requiring  quiet  rest, 
disappeared. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  317 

"After  several  hours,  I  awoke  with  a  start. 
The  proprietor's  wife,  portly  and  sympathetic, 
stood  staring  in  at  the  half-open  door.  She 
eagerly  accepted  my  stammering  invitation  to 
come  in  and  be  seated.  Seeing  that  I  -was  weak 
and  embarrassed,  she  refrained  from  questions 
as  to  my  name  or  connections.  I  gave  prompt 
assurances  that  my  indisposition  was  not  serious. 

"Soon  a  tempting  meal  was  served.  Follow- 
ing more  sympathetic  suggestions,  the  kind- 
hearted  lady  withdrew. 

"Left  alone,  I,  late  into  the  night,  thought 
over  my  perplexing  situation,  but  could  not 
devise  any  plan  of  action.  The  only  settled  con- 
viction reached  was  not  then  to  meet  any  friends 
or  acquaintances,  but  to  await  the  clearing  of 
the  dark  clouds. 

"In  this  extremity  came  thoughts  of  past  res- 
cues. How  strange  my  escapes  from  lake  and 
river!  Had  not  Paul  Lanier's  cruel  malice  been 
thwarted?  That  black  benefactress  surely  had 
been  an  angel  of  deliverance  from  loathsome 
perils  in  London  suburb.  Perhaps  I  yet  would 
live  to  outwit  the  crafty  Laniers.  Surely  there 
would  be  away  out  of  these  helpless,  bewildering 
mazes. 

"For  some  time  I  remained  at  this  inn,  neither 
going  upon  the  street  nor  making  inquiry.  The 
landlady  restrained  all  'her  curiosity  as  to  my 


318  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

past  life  and  present  distress.  With  motherly 
kindness  she  shielded  me  from  all  questioning. 
I  decided  to  leave  London  for  some  obscure 
English  town,  and  there  seek  employment. 
What  to  do  was  very  indefinite,  but  there  must 
be  something  done. 

"As  I  barely  had  enough  money  to  pay  my 
bill,  how  to  reach  such  a  place  was  an  important 
problem.  In  my  weak  state  this  obstacle  grew 
more  and  more  difficult.  In  desperation  I  was 
about  to  quit  the  inn  penniless,  and  look  for 
work.  I  had  paid  and  was  ready  to  start  out  on 
this  hard  search. 

"From  a  whispered  talk  with  her  husband  the 
landlady  returned,  and  in  a  motherly  way,  plac- 
ing one  arm  around  me,  slipped  several  small 
coins  into  my  hand.  I  was  hesitating,  when 
a  carriage  stopped  in  front  of  the  open  door 
where  we  were  standing. 

"Quickly  stepping  down,  a  well-dressed  gen- 
tleman gave  low-spoken  directions  to  the  driver 
and  entered  the  inn.  With  apparently  uncon- 
cerned look  he  surveyed  those  present,  but  was 
visibly  interested  as  I  turned  my  face. 

"I  tarried,  between  curiosity  and  dread  of 
identification,  but  became  more  confused,  and 
started  for  the  outside  door.  Bidding  the  sur- 
prised landlady  a  hurried  good-by,  I  passed  out 
and  down  the  street.  Having  gone  three  blocks 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  3*9 

and  paused  at  a  corner,  uncertain  which  way  or 
where  to  go,  looking  back  I  saw  the  same  carriage 
which  a  short  time  before  stopped  at  the  inn 
rapidly  approaching. 

"I  started  on,  and  had  gone  only  a  few  rods 
when  the  stranger  passed.  He  turned  around, 
stared,  and  the  carriage  stopped. 

"The  man  stepped  out,  and  coming  up  to  me, 
in  low,  hurried  tones  said : 

"  'Excuse  my  rudeness!  You  are  Alice  Web- 
ster! Don't  you  know  your  Uncle  Tom?' 

"Between  recognition  and  shame  at  my 
strange  conduct  I  stammered  some  confused 
greeting. 

"Seeming  to  notice  this  painful  embarrass- 
ment, uncle  gently  said: 

"  'Do  not  worry,  Alice.  Your  Uncle  Tom  is 
all  right !  Get  into  the  carriage,  and  we  will  go 
anywhere  you  say !  You  have  something  to  tell 
me,  but  take  lots  of  time  to  tell  it.' 

"Seing  my  hesitation,  he  carelessly  says: 

"  'I  will  not  take  you  home  now,  little  girl.' 

"My  fears  allayed,  I  accepted  the  invitation. 
We  took  a  long  drive,  making  many  turns,  uncle 
talking  about  the  scenery,  weather,  and  other 
subjects,  but  never  hinting  at  any  explanation 
of  my  conduct.  Once  I  started  to  speak  of 
what  weighed  upon  my  mind,  but  was  silenced 
by: 


320  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

'"After  a  while,  little  girl;  no  hurry  about 
that.' 

"The  day  was  warm.  Giving  orders  to  stop 
at  a  park,  Uncle  Thomas  told  me  that  we  would 
take  a  stroll  and  have  a  confidential  chat.  When 
seated  under  a  tree  in  a  secluded  part  of  the 
grounds,  he  says: 

"  'Now,  Alice,  tell  Uncle  Tom  all  your 
troubles.  Make  it  just  as  bad  as  possible.  I  like 
to  hear  thrilling  stories  from  real  life.' 

"Set  at  ease  by  this  pleasant,  insinuating  ban- 
tering, I  told  all.  When  speaking  of  my  final 
determination  neither  to  go  home  nor  to  meet 
any  old  acquaintances,  I  hesitated  to  assign 
reasons  for  such  course. 

"Uncle  seemed  to  understand  this,  and  at 
once  said : 

"  'No,  you  must  not  go  home  yet.  We  have 
much  important  work  to  do,  and  must  soon  quit 
London.  We  would  leave  to-day  but  for  a  little 
matter  here.' 

"We  then  decided  to  stop  at  a  secluded  hotel, 
where  identification  would  be  doubtful,  and  when 
Uncle  Thomas  finished  that  'little  matter'  would 
take  a  trip. 

"During  several  days  I  saw  little  of  Uncle 
Thomas.  He  did  not  stay  at  the  hotel,  but 
made  brief  daily  visits.  One  evening  he  called, 
and  said: 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANlER  32! 

"  'How  would  my  little  girl  like  a  sea  voyage?' 

"I  gleefully  replied: 

"  'That  would  be  splendid!' 

"  'Well,  be  ready  to-morrow  morning  at  seven. 
I  will  be  here  then. ' 

"With  these  words  he  left. 

"Upon  the  next  day  Uncle  Thomas  appeared. 
Taking  out  of  a  traveling-bag  a  pretty  gown,  neat 
jacket,  and  stylish  hat,  he  told  me  to  put  these 
on,  comb  my  hair  low  over  the  temples,  and  wear 
a  veil,  which  was  then  produced. 

"I  made  the  change,  and  the  simple  disguise 
was  quite  effective. 

"Uncle  Thomas  looked  droll  in  old-fashioned 
long-tailed  coat  ample  trousers,  sorrel  whiskers, 
and  silk  tile. 

"We  took  a  closed  carriage  for  the  train,  and 
in  short  time  were  on  our  way  to  Southampton, 
where  soon  after  passage  was  procured  on  an 
ocean  steamer  for  Bombay.  Uncle  Thomas  had 
said  nothing  about  his  plans ;  I  was  ready  to  go 
anywhere  away  from  London,  and  would  trust 
my  uncle's  judgment  implicitly. 

"He  had  suggested  that  I  speak  to  no  one  on 
the  train,  *at  the  wharf,  or  aboard  ship.  This 
disguise  should  be  kept  up  during  the  journey. 

"In  the  privacy  of  my  cabin  Uncle  Thomas 
explained  that  he  wished  our  identity  unknown, 
as  persons  were  on  the  vessel  whom  it  was  neces- 


$22  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

sary  for  him  to  'shadow.'  To  watch  the  move- 
ments of  these  was  his  main  reason  for  sailing  so 
suddenly.  Keeping  track  of  them  had  been  his 
work  for  some  time  in  London.  Learning  their 
intention  to  sail  from  Southampton  on  this 
steamer,  he  had  decided  to  take  the  trip.  These 
had  come  from  London  on  the  same  train.  They 
were  booked  for  Calcutta,  but  would  land  at 
Bombay. 

"Uncle  Thomas  was  'shadowing'  two  noted 
criminals.  I  must  not  be  inquisitive,  but  Uncle 
Tom  would  tell  all  about  it  at  the  proper  time. 
If  on  the  voyage  he  appeared  to  neglect  me,  it 
would  be  to  watch  and  checkmate  these  cunning 
rascals.  If  any  one  acted  strangely  or  seemed  to 
watch  me,  I  was  to  appear  unconcerned.  He 
would  take  charge  of  the  clothes  which  I  had 
worn  at  and  since  the  Thames  assault  until  our 
departure  from  the  London  hotel. 

"Much  impressed  by  uncle's  precautions, 
I  strictly  observed  them  during  the  whole  voyage, 
never  entered  the  dining-room,  and  rarely  went 
on  deck.  Meals  were  served  in  my  cabin. 

"Uncle  Thomas  made  many  brief  calls,  speak- 
ing cheerily,  but  never  referring  to  his  interesting 
watch.  The  few  times  I  saw  him  on  deck  he 
seemed  not  to  know  me. 

"Only  once  during  the  whole  trip  did  it  appear 
to  me  that  Uncle  Thomas  was  alert. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  323 

"A  slim,  dudish  man,  with  close-cut,  coal-black 
beard  and  heavy  mustache,  carelessly  passed  by, 
but  seemed  to  give  some  signal,  simply  a  slight 
backward  turn  of  the  wrist.  Uncle  turned 
abruptly  and  went  below. 

"After  a  tedious  voyage,  we  landed  at  Bombay. 

"Uncle  Thomas  had  said  that  if  possible  he 
would  secure  private  rooms  somewhere  in  the 
city. 

"From  the  landing  this  same  dudish-looking 
man  and  two  others  went  away  together.  Then 
uncle  and  I  left,  and  after  some  time  found  three 
nicely  furnished  rooms  in  a  private  house,  which 
we  occupied  during  our  stay  in  Bombay." 

At  this  point  in  the  narrative  Sir  Donald  grows 
eager,  and  looks  at  the  striking,  flushed  face  of 
this  beautiful  girl  with  an  admiring,  querulous 
stare.  New  light  is  dawning  upon  some  reported 
occurrences  in  that  far  Indian  seaport.  But  it  is 
apparent  that  Alice  has  grown  weary  with  the 
strain  of  recital. 

Sir  Donald  suggests  deferring  further  explana- 
tions for  half  an  hour  while  he  attends  to  some 
small  errands.  Seeing  Esther  and  Charles,  he 
tells  them  not  to  stay  in  on  his  account. 

Promptly  at  the  appointed  time  Sir  Donald  is 
back  for  the  story's  continuance. 

"In  about  a  week  after  arrival  at  Bombay 
Uncle  Thomas  said: 


324  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

"  'I  have  kept  some  things  secret  for  fear  of 
worrying  you  at  a  time  when  you  required  rest 
and  quiet.  The  sea  voyage  has  done  you  much 
good,  and  you  are  now  strong  enough  to  help 
me  a  little  in  my  work.  While  traveling  through 
different  countries  at  times  I  have  been  engaged 
in  detective  employment.  The  job  now  on  hand 
staggers  me.  I  am  trailing  two  of  the  most 
adroit  villains  that  ever  committed  crime.  Em- 
bezzlement, perjury,  conspiracy,  attempts  to  kill 
and  murder  are  some  of  the  offenses  these  have 
committed.  Perhaps  you  have  heard  their 
names?  Pierre  and  Paul  Lanier.' 

"I  gave  a  scream. 

"  'Do  not  be  alarmed,  little  girl!  Uncle  Tom 
will  take  good  care  of  you.' 

"Uncle  Thomas  had  arrived  in  London  a  few 
days  after  the  report  of  Thames  drownings  was 
published.  Careful  inquiry  into  all  the  circum- 
stances made  it  clear  to  him  that  the  Lanier.^ 
killed  both  Oswald  Langdon  and  me.  Aided  by 
an  assistant,  he  went  to  work  on  the  case.  .. 

"He  and  this  man  shadowed  both  Laniers  and 
William  Dodge  at  London.  Through  this  assist- 
ant was  learned  that  a  young  woman,  wounded 
nigh  unto  death,  had  been  rescued  from  the  river 
by  four  disreputable  characters,  and  that  for 
weeks  she  lodged  in  an  old  cabin,  and  only  a  few 
days  before  left  for  her  home  in  the  city. 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  325 

"These  facts  had  been  related  by  an  old  colored 
woman  who  nursed  the  girl  back  to  life  and 
shielded  her  from  indignities  attempted  by  one 
of  these  brutes. 

"Feeling  strong  assurance  that  this  girl  might 
be  his  niece,  he  made  diligent  search,  going  to 
numerous  hotels  and  other  places,  but  never  stat- 
ing his  purpose  nor  giving  any  hint  of  this  settled 
conviction. 

"On  the  morning  of  my  leaving  the  inn  he 
learned  that  a  costermonger  had  found  a  young 
woman,  sick  and  bewildered,  who,  having  lost 
her  way,  was  taken  by  him  to  a  public-house. 
He  learned  the  man's  name  and  home.  Finding 
him,  the  desired  information  was  given.  Rapidly 
driving  to  the  inn,  he  entered,  and  saw  my  em- 
barrassment. After  my  hurried  departure  he 
made  some  careless  inquiry  about  an  object  of 
assumed  interest,  soon  left,  and  found  me  trying 
to  evade  identification  by  running  away  from  my 
own  Uncle  Tom. 

"He  understood  my  reasons  for  not  wishing 
to  go  home,  and  thought  I  acted  wisely.  Uncle 
Thomas  said : 

"  'Alice,  if  you  will  be  brave  and  help  me,  we 
will  yet  outwit  those  villainous  Laniers. 

'It  will  be  hard  for  you  at  times,  and  most 
disgusting,  but  the  aim  justifies  the  means.  The 
big  estate  stolen  from  your  father  by  Pierre  Lanier 


326  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

yet  may  be  recovered,  and  perhaps  both  Laniers 
be  brought  to  strict  account  for  the  murder  of 
Oswald  Langdon.  I  will  devote  time  and  money 
to  this  purpose,  and  need  your  help.' 

"To  this  generous  appeal  I  could  not  be  indif- 
ferent. While  dreading  the  thought  of  having 
anything  to  do  with  these  cruel  foes,  refusal 
would  be  base  ingratitude.  In  fear  I  promised, 
but  then  had  no  idea  of  such  long,  terrible  mixing 
in  future  'shadowings.'  The  fearful  part  I  was 
to  play  could  not  then  have  been  clear  to  uncle's 
mind,  but  grew  out  of  the  situation's  intensely 
dramatic  promptings  and  tragic  power. 

"Through  this  same  assistant  who  had  helped 
keep  watch  of  the  Laniers,  Uncle  Thomas  was 
advised  as  to  their  conduct  since  arrival  at  Bom- 
bay. This  man  had  come  from  London  and 
Southampton  with  them.  He  lodged  at  the  same 
hotel. 

"Paul  freely  spent  money  with  a  number  of 
young  fellows,  who  gave  him  information  about 
the  wealthier  people  of  the  city. 

"Pierre  and  Paul  were  reported  as  very  rich. 
They  were  seeking  acquaintance  with  wealthy 
Bombay  families.  Both  had  been  invited  to 
a  social  function  at  the  home  of  a  prominent 
man. 

"Uncle  Thomas  said: 

"  'Alice,  the  money  Paul  is  spending  rightfully 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  327 

belongs  to  you.  This  red-handed  wretch  will 
try  to  marry  some  aristocratic  heiress.  How  fine 
to  snare  him  into  a  trap!' 

"Then  he  suggested  that  with  little  difficulty 
I  could  assume  an  effectual  disguise. 

"  'Your  previous  voice-culture  will  help  out 
the  ruse.  The  Laniers  doubt  not  that  you  are 
lying  in  the  Thames.  Neither  Lanier  knows  me. 
There  may  be  a  few  people  in  Bombay  who  would 
recognize  your  Uncle  Tom.  I  will  avoid  such, 
and  as  a  precaution  assume  a  new  disguise. 
Through  this  assistant  of  mine  I  will  acquire 
reputation  of  immense  wealth.  As  Sir  Charles 
Chesterton,  a  bachelor  and  multi-millionaire  I  will 
soon  be  an  object  of  social  interest.  Much  atten- 
tion will  be  paid  you  as  the  niece  and  heir  of 
such  a  rich  uncle.  You  will  be  known  as  Agnes 
Randall.  Thoroughly  disguised  and  under  these 
assumed  names,  we  will  entertain  the  Laniers. 
By  playing  well  our  parts,  perhaps  the  whole 
Lanier  conspiracy  may  be  laid  bare,  these  wretches 
be  brought  to  strict  account,  and  you  recover 
your  father's  stolen  estate.' 

"Looking  into  my  eyes,  Uncle  Thomas  sooth- 
ingly said: 

"  'Take  plenty  of  time  to  think  about  it,  little 
girl.  Uncle  Tom  always  will  be  within  call,  and 
never  let  you  be  harmed.  Be  brave,  and  it  will 
come  out  all  right.  What  proper  avenging  of 


328  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

Brother  William's  death,  your  own  wrongs,  and 
of  Oswald  Langdon's  murder!' 

"With  but  faint  hint  of  terrible  after  strain, 
nerved  by  these  strong  appeals,  I  entered  into 
this  fearful  covenant. 

"Soon  after  this  conversation  Sir  Charles  Ches- 
terton and  Agnes  Randall  received  invitations 
to  a  ball  given  by  a  prominent  Bombay  resident. 
They  there  met  Paul  Lanier. 

"Formally  presented,  Paul  soon  became  very 
affable,  paying  marked  attention  to  both  niece 
and  uncle.  From  the  first,  Paul  appeared  pre- 
disposed in  favor  of  these  new  acquaintances. 

"I  was  shocked,  feeling  a  sense  of  fear  mingled 
with  utter  aversion.  The  past  so  overwhelmed 
me  as  to  render  even  common  civilities  loath- 
some, yet  I  endeavored  to  play  the  part  assigned. 

"Gayeties  of  the  occasion  helped  to  ease  my 
emotional  strain,  but  when  all  was  over  I  felt 
much  relieved. 

"Uncle  Thomas  was  greatly  elated.  He 
praised  my  acting,  predicting  success. 

"That  assistant  had  dropped  suggestive  hints 
concerning  Chesterton  wealth,  and  about  a  will 
bequeathing  to  favorite  niece  the  bulk  of 
a  .princely  fortune. 

"During  the  evening  Uncle  Thomas  found 
opportunities  for  brief  chats  with  Paul,  and  had 
been  very  pleasant. 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL  LANIER  329 

"Paul  appeared  favorably  impressed  with  Uncle 
Thomas.  He  hardly  had  deigned  to  notice  any 
one  except  Agnes  Randall  and  Sir  Charles  Ches- 
terton. 

"After  this  ball  I  often  felt  uneasy  and  pre- 
sentiments of  dread.  In  dreams  appeared  vivid 
reproductions  of  past  scenes. 

' '  Uncle  Thomas  startled  me  with  the  announce- 
ment that  he  had  invited  Paul  Lanier  to  dine  at 
our  apartments.  We  were  to  royally  entertain 
Paul,  but  would  be  'duly  reserved,  as  befitted  our 
wealthy  and  aristocratic  tastes.' 

''This  affair  passed  off  without  hitch.  Within 
two  days  Paul  called. 

"Uncle  Thomas  and  I  treated  him  with  appar- 
ent consideration.  When  Paul  was  leaving, 
uncle  said: 

"  'Call  any  time  and  often,  Mr.  Lanier.' 

"Paul  seemed  greatly  pleased  with  uncle's  cor- 
diality, and  left  smiling. 

"Seeing  how  frightened  I  was,  Uncle  Thomas 
said: 

"  'Uncle  Tom  always  will  be  eavesdropping 
when  that  lover  calls.' 

"My  uncle  had  met  Pierre  Lanier.  Shortly 
following  Paul's  call,  Pierre  received  an  invitation 
to  dine  with  Sir  Charles  Chesterton.  Uncle 
Thomas  proved  a  most  entertaining  host,,  telling 
of  many  thrilling  adventures  in  which  he  had 


33°  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

personal  part.  His  recitals  greatly  interested 
Pierre. 

"To  me  it  seemed  that  uncle  frequently  had 
been  mixed  up  in  doubtful  schemes,  but  always 
evaded  detection.  I  began  to  doubt  his  morals, 
and  finally  concluded  he  had  been  a  cruel,  heart- 
less trickster. 

"Pierre  seemed  to  note  my  pained  embarrass- 
ment, and  checked  some  vague  hints  at  his  own 
villainous  past. 

"I  suffered  much  during  Pierre's  stay.  Having 
thought  Uncle  Thomas  the  soul  of  honor,  engaged 
in  a  high-principled  crusade  against  crime,  gen- 
erously sacrificing  time  and  means  to  punish  guilt 
and  to  right  the  wrongs  of  the  helpless,  to  hear 
him  in  low  tones  glibly  telling  of  villainous  per- 
formances, often  furtively  glancing  at  me'  as  if 
fearing  I  might  catch  the  drift  of  his  talk,  made 
me  heartsick  with  growing  mistrust  and  painful 
forebodings.  Uncle's  narratives  had  been  so 
realistic  that  I  began  to  dread  Pierre's  departure. 
My  face  must  have  expressed  some  of  these  feel- 
ings, for  when  Pierre  left,  Uncle  Thomas  looked 
me  straight  in  the  eyes  and  banteringly  said : 

"  'What  a  villainous  fellow  Uncle  Tom  is, 
anyhow!  I  never  knew  before  I  was  so  bad! 
If  that  close-mouthed  old  wretch  dines  here 
often,  my  little  girl  will  think  him  better  than 
Uncle  Tom!' 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  331 

"I  began  to  see  uncle's  crafty  tactics,  and  must 
have  looked  at  him  in  a  questioning,  half-apol- 
ogetic way. 

"Uncle  Thomas  responded  with : 

"  'Oh,  you  little  suspicious  innocence!  I  was 
only  pumping.' 

"I  felt  a  heavy  load  lift  from  my  heart,  with 
growing  admiration  for  this  wonderful  uncle  who 
could  so  dissemble.  The  thought  that  I,  too, 
might  act  such  part  and  lure  the  cruel,  vindictive, 
infatuated  Paul  by  consummate  deceit  nowbecame 
fascinating. 

"Uncle Thomas's  cunning  suggested  great  pos- 
sibilities in  clearing  the  Lanier  conspiracy. 
Neither  Pierre  nor  Paul  suspected  my  identity. 
They  then  thought  Alice  Webster  at  the  bottom 
of  the  Thames.  All  friends  believed  me  dead. 
I  could  return  to  London  only  when  past  conduct 
was  justified.  Without  this  horrible  affair  fully 
cleared,  there  could  be  nothing  in  life  for  me. 
What  pressing  claims  awaited  my  actions!  Here 
only  was  opportunity. 

"For  many  long  years  father's  wrongs  had 
been  awaiting  avenging;  Oswald  Langdon  was 
sleeping  in  Thames  slime ;  I  was  an  exile,  robbed 
of  home  and  fortune;  and  the  guilty  Laniers 
were  at  large,  seeking  to  ensnare  another  victim. 

"As  supposed  heir  to  fabulous  wealth,  how  the 
real  heiress  would  be  avenged !  With  what  dis- 


332  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

sembling  arts  the  infatuated  Paul  would  be  lured 
to  unwitting  confessions!  Through  feminine 
wiles  I  would  learn  the  facts  of  Lanier  guilt,  and 
bring  both  to  justice.  Why  longer  fear  any 
harm  from  either  of  these  cruel  foes? 

"Nerved  by  these  sentiments,  I  became  impa- 
tient for  the  test.  Since  through  such  strain, 
maidenly  scruples  had  been  stifled,  I  felt  equal 
to  any  demands  upon  my  dissembling  arts. 

"Both  uncle  and  niece  attended  other  social 
gatherings  at  which  the  Laniers  were  present. 

"Though  Pierre  and  Paul  were  much  flattered 
by  Bombay  elite,  they  seemed  most  interested  in 
Sir  Charles  Chesterton  and  Agnes  Randall. 

"The  girl  appeared  to  enjoy  Paul's  attentions. 
Soon  it  was  rumored  that  Paul  and  Agnes  were 
engaged. 

"Paul  proposed,  and  was  conditionally 
accepted.  He  asked  uncle's  consent,  who  insisted 
on  an  inventory  of  all  property  belonging  to  the 
Laniers.  Paul  furnished  the  list.  Uncle  Thomas 
took  time  to  look  it  over,  and  made  copies. 
Concealed  in  a  folding  wardrobe,  that  assistant 
heard  all  Paul's  talk. 

"Paul  called  often.  Through  questions  and 
hints  from  me,  he  told  much  of  his  past  life, 
but  gave  wrong  names,  places,  and  dates. 
I  would  appear  pleased  at  any  story  which  prom- 
ised some  revelation  as  to  Calcutta  or  London 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  333 

incidents.  Paul  was  vague,  and  would  abruptly 
change  the  subject.  Then  I  appeared  bored  and 
listless,  when  he  would  tell  more,  but  less  discon- 
nected, stories  about  his  past.  At  each  suggest- 
ive hint  I  would  show  renewed  interest,  again 
lapsing  into  listless  preoccupation,  uneasy  dissat- 
isfaction, or  frigid  unconcern.  Paul  noted  each 
changing  mood,  suiting  his  conduct  to  these 
varying  caprices. 

"At  times  I  would  feel  an  overwhelming  sense 
of  disgust  at  such  deceitful,  unmaidenly  occupa- 
tion. Past  recollections  intruded  with  startling 
clearness. 

' '  Looking  at  the  infatuated  Paul,  whose  fingers, 
then  nervously  twitching,  surely  would  strangle 
me  if  he  knew,  I  often  shuddered  and  felt  deathly 
sick,  but  from  such  sensations  rallied,  with  strong 
resolve  well  to  act  my  part. 

"Even  these  moods  appeared  to  interest  Paul, 
who  was  most  persistently  attentive. 

"Through  uncle's  advice,  Paul's  calls  were 
limited.  Though  dreading  these  visits,  there 
yet  was  a  sort  of  fascination  in  my  strange  part. 
The  reaction  from  such  strain  was  so  depressing 
that  I  sought  relief  in  renewed  excitement,  and 
despite  fear  and  loathing,  felt  a  growing  passion 
and  feverish  zeal  for  success  in  outwitting  these 
villains  who  were  responsible  for  all  my  sorrows. 
The  more  to  stimulate  Paul's  disclosures  of  past 


334  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

villainies,  I  made  suggestive  hints  at  infatuation 
for  dubious  exploits  and  admiration  of  cruel, 
vengeful,  crafty  successes  which  elude  detection. 

"Paul  grows  more  confidingly  boastful,  omit- 
ting many  connecting  circumstances. 

"All  the  main  facts  of  his  Northfield  and  Lon- 
don crimes  are  related,  but  with  ingenious 
disguises. 

"For  some  of  the  parts  in  these  tragedies, 
fictitious  characters  are  substituted  in  place  of 
real  actors  and  the  places  are  changed. 

"I  appear  wonderfully  thrilled  at  these  recitals, 
and  ask  many  questions  about  obscure  parts, 
insisting  on  frequent  repetitions. 

"Pierre  Lanier  accepted  numerous  invitations 
to  dine  with  Sir  Charles  Chesterton. 

"At  first  Uncle  Thomas  showed  lack  of  inter- 
est in  Pierre's  guarded  talk.  As  the  intimacy 
between  the  two  grew  closer,  Pierre  relaxed  much 
of  his  secretive  caution.  Over  their  glasses  Uncle 
Thomas  and  Pierre  seemed  to  compete  with  each 
other  in  tales  of  villainous  performances.  When 
Pierre  grew  unusually  confidential,  and  touched 
on  Calcutta  or  London  crimes,  Uncle  Thomas 
would  show  signs  of  approval,  but  sometimes 
appeared  to  caution  his  guest  against  indiscreet 
revelations.  After  relating  some  horrible  yarns 
about  his  own  successes  in  amassing  fabulous 
wealth  and  merciless  crushing  of  all  who  impeded 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  335 

him  in  such  schemes,  Uncle  Thomas  would 
say: 

"  'It  is  not  proper  for  me  to  enjoin  secrecy. 
I  know  you  will  never  betray  a  friend's  trust.' 

"Pierre  grows  more  confidential.  He  boasts 
of  having  acquired  vast  interests  in  Calcutta  and 
India.  With  some  changes,  he  tells  about  his 
heartless  persecution,  under  friendly  guise,  of 
a  slow-witted,  unsuspecting,  rich  Englishman, 
a  former  associate  in  large  business  enterprises. 

"Having  induced  this  partner  to  make  some 
large  cash  advances  upon  collaterals,  and  himself 
received  the  bulk  of  the  money,  he  then  brought 
about  a  crisis  in  which  the  Englishman  required 
much  ready  funds.  When,  through  Pierre's 
scheme,  it  became  impossible  for  the  partner  to 
tide  over  such  shortage,  a  Shylock  accomplice, 
upon  most  grinding  terms,  advanced  from  cash 
formerly  loaned  by  Pierre's  unsuspecting  victim 
a  sufficient  sum  briefly  to  postpone  the  account- 
ing. When  the  debts  matured,  payment  was 
demanded.  The  helpless  debtor  made  frantic 
attempts  to  raise  the  money,  but  failed. 

"These  pledged  collaterals  had  been  turned 
over  to  the  last  money-lender,  but  in  reality  to 
Pierre  Lanier,  who  claimed  to  have  lost  them  in 
a  recent  robbery. 

"The  creditor  was  obdurate,  threatening  legal 
proceedings  to  enforce  his  claims.  Pierre  enlarged 


336  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

upon  the  probability  that  all  his  partner's  personal 
estate,  if  sold  under  the  hammer,  would  not  pay 
these  debts.  His  business  associate  then  would 
be  worse  than  penniless.  He  induced  the  frantic 
debtor  to  deed  him  all  real  property  except 
a  small  parcel  in  London,  promising  to  sell  at 
advantage,  pay  the  claims,  and  faithfully  account 
for  the  residue. 

"After  the  deed  had  been  delivered,  Pierre 
induced  this  accomplice  to  threaten  his  harassed 
victim  with  arrest  for  fraud  and  conspiracy  in  thus 
disposing  of  all  property. 

"Under  guise  of  friendly  adviser,  Pierre 
appeared  much  worried  over  his  partner's 
troubles.  He  magnified  the  impending  disgrace 
of  bankruptcy  and  imprisonment. 

"The  proud,  sensitive  debtor,  after  a  few  days' 
hopeless  worry,  goaded  by  threats,  made  desper- 
ate through  Pierre's  crafty,  hypocritical  sympathy 
and  deceitful  insinuations,  was  found  in  the 
river. 

"This  partner  had  one  child,  a  girl,  who  after- 
ward died.  There  had  been  attempts  to  deprive 
Pierre  of  this  property,  which  was  now  of  great 
value.  All  adverse  claims  had  been  quieted. 
The  shares  of  stock  had  advanced  and  dividends 
were  regular.  From  the  proceeds  he  and  Paul 
were  insured  luxurious  living  and  large,  increased 
incomes,  with  swelling  bank  credits. 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  337 

''At  times  Pierre  would  seem  to  repent  of  his 
confidences  and  to  plan  against  discovery  by 
some  adroit  qualifications,  but  Uncle  Thomas 
eased  all  concern  by  saying: 

"  'Oh,  that's  all  right!  I  am  deeper  in  the 
pool  than  you.' 

"Whenever  Pierre  told  of  these  exploits,  the 
assistant  was  listening.  Uncle  Thomas  kept  his 
promise  to  act  as  eavesdropper  during  Paul's  calls. 

"After  both  Pierre  and  Paul  had  confided 
many  of  the  facts  of  their  criminal  conspiracy 
and  other  offenses,  Uncle  Thomas  told  me  that 
he  purposed  taking  a  trip  to  Calcutta.  Thus 
might  be  learned  details  of  what  Pierre  had  sug- 
gested but  ingeniously  disguised.  Perhaps,  if 
we  went  together,  the  Laniers  might  grow  sus- 
picious. He  would  not  leave  me  in  Bombay  if 
I  feared  to  remain.  I  could  limit  Paul's  calls  to 
suit  myself,  and  that  assistant  would  be  at  my 
service. 

"Trembling  at  the  thought  of  being  alone  in 
Bombay,  Uncle  Thomas  far  off  in  Calcutta,  and 
the  Laniers  making  frequent  calls,  I  felt  desolate 
at  the  outlook.  He  guessed  at  my  emotions, 
and  said : 

"  'Just  say  the  word,  little  girl,  and  Uncle 
Tom  stays!' 

"I  then  advised  him  to  go  alone,  but  to  return 
as  soon  as  possible. 


338  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

"Upon  hearing  of  uncle's  intentions,  Pierre 
concluded  to  sail  for  Calcutta  at  the  same  time. 
Learning  that  I  purposed  remaining  in  Bombay, 
Paul  decided  that  he  did  not  care  then  to  take 
another  sea  voyage. 

"Uncle  Thomas  was  gratified  at  both  conclu- 
sions. He  could  use  Pierre  in  Calcutta,  and 
though  it  good  to  separate  these  rascals  for 
a  while. 

"I  felt  much  relieved  that  but  one  of  these 
dreaded  foes  would  remain  in  Bombay  during 
uncle's  absence.  Uncle  Thomas  and  Pierre 
Lanier  sailed  together. 

"Paul  made  frequent  calls.  By  practicing  all 
sorts  of  capricious  humors,  I  sought  to  smother 
feelings  of  dread  and  aversion,  but  at  times 
became  so  interested  in  these  deceitful  practices 
and  in  watching  their  effects  upon  Paul  as  to 
forget  former  persecutions.  While  thus  absorbed, 
it  often  seemed  that  the  past  had  been  but 
a  cruelly  delusive  dream.  It  could  not  be  that 
the  soft,  insinuating  tones  of  Paul  Lanier  masked 
such  base,  bloody  purposes.  Those  bejeweled 
fingers,  tremulously  eager  to  caress,  surely  were 
not  those  of  a  red-handed  murderer!  Yet  if  my 
wiles  succeeded,  those  hands  would  wear  man- 
acles, those  fingers  convulsively  clutch  at  vacancy, 
and  that  musical  voice  choke  with  tense  strain 
of  the  hangman's  knot. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  339 

"At  such  times  pity  would  unnerve  my  strong 
resolve,  but  Paul's  realistic  repetitions  of  his 
crimes  dispelled  such  illusions,  and  I  again  aspired 
to  be  a  scheming,  determined  Nemesis,  aided  by 
lure  of  woman's  craft. 

"Some  time  before  uncle's  return  I  had 
received  a  letter  stating  when  he  would  sail,  but 
did  not  tell  Paul  until  after  his  arrival  in  Bombay. 
Then,  with  assumed  glee,  I  informed  him  that 
uncle  had  left  Calcutta  and  within  a  week  would 
be  back.  His  letter  was  cheerful,  and  he  seemed 
to  be  very  happy.  I  requested  him  to  defer 
again  calling  for  two  days. 

"Paul  called  on  Thursday  evening. 

"Uncle  Thomas,  that  assistant,  and  I  had 
prepared  a  great  surprise. 

"I  often  had  noticed  that  Paul  was  very  super- 
stitious, fearful  of  unreal  dangers.  It  occurred 
to  me  that  a  scare  would  be  suitable  entertain- 
ment for  Paul's  last  visit.  Uncle  Thomas  had 
planned  our  departure  from  Bombay  for  Calcutta 
on  the  next  steamer.  The  vessel  would  sail  on 
Friday  morning,  and  our  passage  already  had 
been  engaged.  We  would  go  aboard  soon  after 
midnight,  and  the  ship  was  to  sail  in  the  early 
morning. 

"I  chose  a  tableau  for  Paul.  Aided  by  Uncle 
Thomas  and  that  assistant,  the  performance  was 
staged.  During  that  day  there  had  been  two 


34°  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

rehearsals.  That  assistant  manipulated  the  lights. 
Uncle  Thomas  had  produced  a  copy  of  London 
Press  containing  a  graphic  account  of  the 
Thames  drownings.  This  he  ornamented  with 
heavy  red  headlines.  The  paper  is  lying  on 
a  smarll  table  in  uncle's  room. 

"Dressed  in  that  Thames  clothing,  over  which 
hangs  a  draping  of  seaweed,  my  hair  combed 
back  from  the  temples,  I  await  Paul's  evening 
call. 

"With  loaded  pistols  Uncle  Thomas  occupies 
my  room.  Fully  armed,  the  assistant  is  hiding 
in  the  folding  wardrobe. 

"The  house-servant  is  directed  to  admit  any 
male  caller  into  the  room  usually  occupied  by 
Sir  Charles  Chesterton. 

"The  bell  is  soon  rung,  and  Paul  is  ushered 
according  to  directions. 

"Pouring  over  my  head  a  pitcher  of  warm 
water,  daubing  the  temple  scar  with  thin,  red 
liquid  paint,  from  darkened  room  I  watch  Paul 
through  slightly  open  connecting  door,  which 
has  been  effectively  braced  against  pressure  from 
that  side. 

"Paul  picks  up  the  paper,  glares  frightfully, 
turns  deathly  pale,  and  shakes  with  fear. 

"Just  then,  with  uplifted  hand,  I  slowly  enter, 
approaching  Paul  as  if  to  strike  him  down.  Paul 
falls  upon  the  floor,  begging  me  to  spare  him. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  341 

"Slowly  stepping  backward,  and  passing  into 
the  next  room,  I  softly  close  the  connecting 
door.  Quickly  slipping  off  the  disguise,  remov- 
ing the  paint-stains  and  arranging  my  hair, 
I  recite  parts  of  a  poem  about  Eugene  Aram, 
then  light  the  gas  and  say  something  about  Mr. 
Lanier  being  late.  Paul  opens  the  connecting 
door,  and  I  explain  how  the  mistake  occurred. 

"Paul  seems  satisfied,  but  nervous.  He 
remains  longer  than  usual,  appearing  afraid  to 
leave.  As  midnight  is  near,  I  assume  a  listless 
air  of  indifference.  Paul  takes  the  hint,  and  goes. 

"Shortly  afterward  two  vehicles  drive  up. 
Trunks  are  first  taken,  accompanied  by  that 
assistant  sleuth.  Disguised  in  suit  of  his  clothes, 
I  enter  the  other  conveyance.  Uncle  Thomas 
soon  follows.  In  a  short  time  after  bidding 
Paul  Lanier  good-night,  I  was  asleep  aboard  the 
steamer,  and  did  not  awake  until  miles  at  sea." 

Sir  Donald  intently  had  listened  to  that  part 
of  the  girl's  narrative  about  the  trip  from  Lon- 
don to  Southampton,  and  thence  to  Bombay. 
His  wonder  and  admiration  grew  with  her  frank, 
dramatic,  yet  timid  recital  of  tactics  employed 
to  elicit  incriminating  clews  from  the  secretive 
Laniers.  Alice  had  shown  marked  heroism 
remaining  alone  at  Bombay,  and  in  her  strange 
treatment  of  the  infatuated  Paul.  These  experi- 
ences had  left  an  indelible  impress  upon  Alice, 


342  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

whose  confiding  sincerity  and  generous  impulsive- 
ness always  must  bear  effects  of  the  shock,  but 
that  tableau  and  recital  revealed  a  tragic  craft 
foreign  to  such  a  nature,  bordering  the  verge  of 
madness. 

How  underpressure  intense  natures  evolve  new 
traits  and  latent  powers  become  dominant ! 

Seeing  that  Sir  Donald  seemed  in  a  reverie, 
Alice  awaited  invitation  to  proceed.  Her  face 
bore  such  a  weary,  questioning  look  that  he  pro- 
posed that  they  join  Esther  and  Charles.  To 
this  Alice  nervously  objected,  saying: 

"I  ought  to  see  Uncle  Thomas." 

Sir  Donald  then  suggested  that  she  see  her 
uncle,  and  that  both  dine  with  his  family.  Alice 
objected  with  some  energy,  closing  with  these 
words : 

"Not  until  my  whole  story  is  told  will  I  meet 
Esther  or  your  son." 

Sir  Donald  admired  the  commendable  defer- 
ence and  spirit  of  the  girl's  sentiments.  It  was 
then  arranged  that  on  the  following  day  Alice 
would  finish  her  story. 

The  next  afternoon  the  recital  is  continued. 

"Though  the  trip  from  Bombay  to  Calcutta 
was  rough,  I  felt  great  relief.  The  strain  since 
arrival  at  Bombay  had  been  fearful.  Sitting  on 
deck,  gently  swaying  with  the  ship's  motion, 
watching  seabirds,  looking  at  approaching  squalls, 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  343 

or  tossing  in  stress  of  tropic  storms,  proved 
a  restful  quiet  for  my  fevered  consciousness. 
Such  change  reversed  the  whole  current  of 
thought,  driving  away  the  awful  past.  Neither 
Lanier  would  harass  me  on  this  journey. 

"Uncle  Thomas  left  his  old-time  assistant  at 
Bombay  to  shadow  Paul.  Arrangements  to 
communicate  with  each  other  had  been  made. 
If  Paul  should  quit  Bombay,  that  assistant  would 
be  on  the  same  vessel.  We  surmised  that  Paul 
would  join  his  father  at  Calcutta. 

"On  board  ship,  Uncle  Thomas  and  I  assumed 
new  disguises.  In  Calcutta  we  were  known  as 
father  and  daughter. 

"Later  Uncle  Thomas  often  met  Pierre  Lanier, 
but  himself  remained  unknown. 

"Soon  after  our  arrival,  that  assistant  landed 
at  Calcutta  and  reported  to  Uncle  Thomas.  Paul 
and  he  came  from  Bombay  on  the  same  ship. 

"After  the  tenants  left,  Paul  had  called' at 
Chesterton  apartments.  To  his  questions  the 
family  could  give  no  satisfactory  information. 
Paul  seemed  much  worried  over  the  removal  of 
Agnes  Randall.  He  received  a  letter  and  awaited 
departure  of  next  steamer  for  Calcutta. 

"Paul  engaged  passage  and  was  booked  as 
'Josiah  Peters.'  He  was  disguised  as  an  old 
man,  with  stooping  walk  and  white,  flowing  beard. 

"Uncle  Thomas  continued  his  investigations 


344  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

of  Calcutta  property  interests  formerly  owned  by 
my  father,  but  gained  little  further  information. 

"Both  Pierre  and  Paul  were  closely  watched. 
Uncle  enlisted  the  head  of  Calcutta  police  depart- 
ment to  help  shadow  these  men  and  to  keep  him 
advised  of  their  conduct.  From  him  uncle 
learned  that  you  and  Esther  were  there.  You 
had  been  making  search  and  inquiry  for  the  Dodge 
family.  In  hopes  to  gain  helpful  clews  and  to 
keep  posted  as  to  exact  condition  of  other  inves- 
tigations of  Lanier  crimes,  that  assistant  shadowed 
you  and  Esther.  At  the  same  time  Uncle 
Thomas  and  the  police  watched  the  Laniers. 

"The  assistant  was  a  slim,  dark-complexioned, 
trim  man,  with  black  close-cut  whiskers  and 
heavy  mustache,  but  posed  as  an  old,  shabbily 
dressed  fellow,  with  halting  gait,  gray  hair,  and 
snow-white  beard,  moving  feebly  by  aid  of  a 
cane. 

"Pierre  had  been  traced  to  a  cabin  in  a  poor 
part  of  the  city,  where  lived  a  needy  woman 
with  a  family  of  small  children.  The  Laniers 
inquired  about  the  probable  time  when  a  certain 
vessel  was  expected,  and  haunted  the  landing. 
Night  of  the  ship's  arrival  b6th  visited  this  cabin 
and  afterward  saw  passengers  go  ashore.  One 
of  these  followed  Pierre." 

Alice  now  told  about  the  Laniers  and  this 
stranger  going  to  that  deserted  house  in  city 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  345 

suburb;  how  Pierre  and  Paul  again  called  at  the 
cabin,  and  of  visit  from  veiled  woman  next  day 
at  that  old  house.  Unexpected  swoop  of  police 
and  arrest  of  the  three  men  followed.  The 
stranger  was  William  Dodge,  and  veiled  caller 
his  wife.  As  Sir  Donald  knew  these  facts,  she 
would  not  relate  them,  further  than  to  explain 
some  things  which  he  might  wish  to  know. 

"Aided  by  Calcutta  police,  Uncle  Thomas 
closely  watched  every  movement  of  the  Laniers, 
while  his  assistant  shadowed  you  and  Esther. 

"Through  you  the  police  official  learned  that 
William  Dodge  was  expected  on  the  next  steamer, 
and  about  his  being  in  danger  from  these  villains. 
In  the  same  way  the  proposed  meeting  in  that 
deserted  house  was  discovered. 

"Precautions  against  assaults  upon  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Dodge  were  taken. 

"Uncle  Thomas  and  his  assistant  thought  the 
time  had  come  for  a  bold  move.  By  arresting 
both  Laniers  and  William  Dodge  the  whole  con- 
spiracy would  be  confessed.  William  Dodge 
would  accuse  the  Laniers,  and  they  would  impli- 
cate him.  With  Paul's  and  Pierre's  Bombay 
confidences,  corroborated  by  Dodge's  expected 
confession,  conviction  of  the  Laniers  would  fol- 
low. William  Dodge  would  explain  that  in  bring- 
ing the  London  suit  he  was  only  a  pliant  tool  of 
the  Laniers,  and  they  would  blame  all  on  him. 


346  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

Then  he  would  retaliate  by  telling  about  the 
Thames  murders.  These  recriminations,  the 
vague  Bombay  confessions,  supplemented  by 
other  facts  already  known,  and  further  informa- 
tion obtainable  through  such  powerful  clews, 
would  unravel  the  whole  web  of  criminal  conniv- 
ance, bringing  both  Pierre  and  Paul  to  strict 
account." 

Alice  then  told  of  the  tactics  employed,  Wil- 
liam Dodge's  Calcutta  confession,  and  the  Lanier 
reserve.  Dodge  had  no  actual  knowledge  of 
Paul's  assaults  upon  Alice  and  Oswald,  but  related 
what  he  knew  of  the  circumstances.  He  fully 
explained  his  and  Lanier  complicity  in  bringing 
the  suit,  with  all  after  procedure  in  the  action, 
including  its  dismissal. 

Alice  narrated  some  parts  of  this  confession, 
which  agreed  with  that  formerly  made  in  Paris 
hospital  by  William  Dodge.  It  was  full,  but 
disappointing. 

"Strenuous  efforts  to  induce  the  Laniers  to  talk 
were  fruitless.  They  made  no  responses.  We 
surmised  that  neither  cared  to  assert  his  rights  by 
demanding  a  hearing  or  trial.  They  were  kept 
jailed  several  weeks,  in  expectation  of  some 
revelations.  At  last  the  officers  and  Uncle 
Thomas  decided  to  turn  them  loose,  but  still  to 
keep  William  Dodge  in  custody.  Thus  might 
kanier  conduct  be  observed  without  danger  of 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  347 

this  important  witness  being  spirited  away  or  for- 
ever silenced. 

"William  Dodge  himself  did  not  protest  against 
his  continued  imprisonment. 

"For  a  few  days  Pierre  and  Paul  nervously 
moved  about  in  Calcutta,  and  then  quit  the 
city. 

"That  assistant  left  at  the  same  time,  and  fol- 
lowing them  to  different  points,  reaches  London, 
lodging  across  an  alley,  in  full  view  of  the  base- 
ment stairway  leading  to  the  room  occupied  by 
Pierre  and  Paul. 

"For  a  long  time  after  the  Laniers  sailed, 
Uncle  Thomas  and  I  remained  in  Calcutta. 

"Letters  telling  of  Lanier  movements  came 
from  that  assistant  to  Uncle  Thomas.  Then 
during  the  following  weeks  nothing  was  heard. 
We  began  to  worry,  fearing  some  accident  had 
happened.  Perhaps  he  had  fallen  victim  to 
Lanier  vengeance.  This  would  be  most  unfor- 
tunate for  me.  Sufficient  facts  already  had  been 
discovered  upon  which  to  base  actions  against 
Pierre  Lanier  for  frauds  upon  the  estate  of  my 
father,  and  for  that  London  conspiracy  involving 
the  suit  begun  by  William  Dodge.  I  could  not 
think  of  such  notoriety  until  the  Thames  assaults 
and  murder  were  cleared,  and  never  would  risk 
public  scandal  among  friends  in  London. 

"These  were  the  motives  inducing  uncle  to 


348  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

advise  that  Pierre  and  Paul  be  released  from  Cal- 
cutta imprisonment.  Too,  the  murder  of  Oswald 
Langdon  must  be  avenged." 

Sir  Donald  smiled  at  Alice's  earnest  explana- 
tions, but  awaited  her  story's  ending. 

"At  length  came  a  letter  from  London  inform- 
ing Uncle  Thomas  of  Lanier  arrivals  and  shadow- 
ings  by  his  old-time  helper.  We  soon  after  sailed 
for  England.  Full  details  were  given  by  that 
assistant,  and  with  much  zeal  Uncle  Thomas 
resumed  his  former  work. 

"Much  of  the  time  I  kept  out  of  public  view, 
lodging  at  the  obscure  inn. 

' '  Pierre  seldom  left  the  basement  room  at  night, 
but  Paul  then  made  many  strange  excursions, 
often  prowling  up  and  down  the  Thames. 

"The  assistant  began  to  notice  queer  freaks  in 
Paul's  conduct.  The  first  evidences  of  these 
were  after  their  return  to  London. 

"The  reports  startled  me,  as  it  seemed  Paul 
feared  I  yet  might  rise  from  the  river,  and  that 
he  was  determined  to  prevent  it.  Many  nights 
Paul  would  skulk  along  the  river-banks  and  peer 
over  into  the  Thames  from  the  place  where  we 
had  been  struck  into  the  stream.  Later  he  took 
boat-rides  up  and  down  the  river,  past  this  spot, 
closely  scrutinizing  projecting  shrubs  until  oppo- 
site the  rustic  seat,  when,  rowing  back  and  forth 
across  the  river,  Paul  would  pause  and  strike  at 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  349 

some  reflection  from  the  water,  then  be  seated 
and  drift  downstream. 

"As  these  incidents  were  related  by  that  assist- 
ant and  Uncle  Thomas,  I  felt  horrible  dread. 
This  craze  of  Paul's  seemed  almost  a  judgment 
upon  my  head.  Such  determined  malice  against 
the  girl  he  had  slain,  yet  feared  still  might  rise 
from  her  slimy  grave,  was  beyond  belief,  yet 
I  could  not  doubt  the  evidences.  My  curiosity 
was  increased,  and  I  felt  a  strong  desire  to  wit- 
ness Paul's  new  infatuation.  In  male  disguise 
I  watched  from  hiding  some  of  this  madman's 
night  performances  upon  and  along  the  river. 

"Though  at  first  dreadfully  shocked  and  nearly 
dead  with  fright,  my  curiosity  grew  with  each 
watch.  Uncle  Thomas  refused  longer  indul- 
gence, except  at  rare  intervals. 

"Before  our  arrival  at  London  that  assistant 
had  followed  Paul  to  Northfield. 

"Paul's  conduct  there  had  been  strange,  but 
he  seemed  desirous  of  learning  the  whereabouts 
of  you  and  Esther. 

"Later,  Paul  again  visited  Northfield,  and 
I  witnessed  some  of  his  actions.  Uncle  Thomas, 
the  assistant,  and  I  were  hidden  in  thick  shrub- 
bery near  the  spot  where  Northfield  visitors  often 
sat  along  the  lake.  Paul  had  been  skulking 
through  the  woods,  but  could  not  see  us.  Be- 
tween us  and  him  was  that  steep  ravine.  Sud- 


35°  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

denly  Paul  struck  a  tragic  pose,  lifted  his  right 
hand,  advanced  a  few  steps,  then  slowly  stepped 
backward  out  of  sight  beyond  a  cluster  of  bushes. 

"These  movements,  though  very  startling, 
were  followed  by  still  greater  surprises. 

"Soon  out  of  leafy  stillness  came  quotations 
from  that  poem  partly  declaimed  by  me  at 
Bombay. 

"Such  utterances  at  that  time  and  place  from 
this  crazed  outlaw,  reiterated  with  madman's 
unction,  were  horrible. 

"After  repetition  of  phrases,  'buried  from  my 
sight,'  'and  trodden  down  with  stones,'  Paul 
hesitated,  as  if  pondering  the  improbability  of 
such  fate  to  his  victims'  mortal  remains;  then 
broke  out  in  a  hysterical  laugh. 

"I  was  eager,  and  prompted: 

"  'And  years  have  rotted  off  his  flesh.' 

"Paul  turned,  facing  that  way,  uttered  terrible 
curses,  gave  a  crazed  yell  of  fear,  and  stood 
staring  into  vacancy,  when  in  deep  gutturals 
I  repeated: 

"  'The  world  shall  see  his  bones.' 

"At  this  Paul  staggered,  made  wild  thrusts 
with  his  dagger  in  direction  whence  came  these 
promptings,  and  then  fled. 

"On  the  next  train,  watched  by  that  assistant, 
Paul  returned  to  London. 

"Uncle  Thomas  and  I  saw  you  with   Esther 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  351 

rowing  upon  the  lake.  This  was  just  after  Paul's 
flight.  Until  then  we  did  not  know  of  your 
return  from  Calcutta. 

"I  felt  a  growing  interest  in  Paul's  Thames 
tableaus.  One  night  Uncle  Thomas  allowed  me 
to  watch  with  him  along  the  river-bank.  Paul 
takes  his  usual  row  up  the  Thames.  We  are 
hiding  in  some  shrubbery  beyond  the  rustic  seat. 
Paul's  boat  arrives  opposite  that  point  in  the 
river,  and  he  repeats  former  performances. 

"  After  steadying  the  boat  with  an  oar,  holding 
in  set  teeth  that  gleaming  dagger,  moving  back 
and  forth  across  the  river,  peering  over  at  watery 
reflections,  and  making  savage  thrusts,  Paul  is 
again  seated,  drifting  down  the  stream. 

"Uncle  Thomas  and  I  are  following,  when 
another  spy  emerges  from  a  cluster  of  bushes 
farther  down,  keeping  slightly  in  rear  of  the  boat, 
a  short  distance  from  shore. 

"Uncle  and  I  are  a  few  feet  apart.  I  am  ahead. 
Both  of  us  are  eager,  but  cautious.  The  grass 
and  bushes  rustle,  but  that  spy  is  too  intent  for 
hearing  or  fear.  The  chase  grows  exciting. 

"Drifting  around  a  curve,  the  boat  is  out  of 
sight.  That  stranger  runs  forward,  trips  and  falls 
on  the  river's  brink.  I  was  alarmed,  as  it  seemed 
sure  that  this  man  would  fall  into  the  current. 
I  paused  at  the  edge  of  leafy  foliage.  To  my 
relief  the  fallen  man  recovers  his  footing. 


352  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

Giving  a  look  to  where  I  stood  partly  concealed, 
he  hurries  on,  badly  limping,  as  if  in  pain. 
Uncle  Thomas  signaled  me  to  keep  back,  and  we 
followed  cautiously  at  greater  distance,  but  soon 
after  lost  sight  of  this  limping  spy. 

"I  was  nearly  exhausted  with  the  chase.  Just 
before  reaching  the  point  of  starting,  we  rested 
over  an  hour,  and  then  went  to  the  inn. 

"Next  day  that  assistant  told  of  both  Pierre 
and  Paul  having  spent  most  of  the  night  away 
from  their  room.  Contrary  to  custom,  Pierre 
went  out  first.  A  few  minutes  afterward,  Paul 
left,  starting  in  an  opposite  direction  from  that 
taken  by  his  father.  Puzzled  at  this  change  in 
Lanier  habits,  and  fearing  some  new  flight,  the 
assistant  followed,  but  soon  losing  sight  of  Paul, 
returned  to  watch  that  cellar  stairway. 

"After  midnight,  Paul  came  back.  Limping 
around  the  corner,  faint  and  exhausted,  hours 
later,  Pierre  staggered  down  the  stairs. 

"We  were  then  sure  this  spy  was  Pierre 
Lanier,  who  for  the  first  time  had  witnessed 
Paul's  Thames  infatuation.  This  was  confirmed 
later  by  Pierre's  limping  walk. 

"It  became  apparent  to  Uncle  Thomas  and  his 
assistant  that  other  shadowings  were  occurring. 
Spies  upon  their  actions,  as  well  as  those  of  the 
Laniers,  watched  regular  shifts.  They  suspected 
that  in  some  way  you  were  responsible  for  this, 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  353 

but  doubted  that  you  had  any  hint  of  their 
identity. 

"Another  discreet  helper  was  employed  by 
Uncle  Thomas,  to  report  any  interesting  hap- 
penings at  Northfield. 

"That  you  visited  London  and  called  at 
a  detective  agency  was  reported.  This  helper 
followed  you  back  to  Northfield,  and  reported 
Charles  Randolph's  return  from  abroad.  Later 
the  same  spy  followed  your  son  to  London,  and 
told  Uncle  Thomas  at  what  hotel  Charles  stopped. 

"In  slight  disguise  we  quit  the  inn,  going  to 
this  hotel,  and  with  but  short  absences  remaining 
until  I  was  recognized  by  you  and  Esther. 

"It  was  known  to  us  that  Charles  helped 
shadow  the  Laniers,  often  calling  at  the  same 
detective  agency  formerly  visited  by  you. 

"Both  Uncle  Thomas  and  I  had  noticed  that 
Charles  seemed  interested  in  us,  but  we  attributed 
this  to  possible  detection  of  our  guarded  obser- 
vations of  his  actions.  I  sometimes  wondered  at 
Charles's  interest,  fearing  that  possibly  he  sus- 
pected my  identity.  At  meals  this  feeling  em- 
barrassed me,  but  Uncle  Thomas  insisted  on  our 
dining  at  the  same  time,  when  he  could  watch 
Charles's  actions. 

"To  me  it  often  seemed  strange  that  persons 
planning  for  like  ends,  engaged  in  similar  work 
to  right  human  wrongs  and  to  punish  the  guilty, 


354  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

should  spy  upon  each  other,  scheming  and  oper- 
ating at  cross-purposes.  I  hardly  could  refrain 
from  appealing  to  Charles  to  help  in  my  troubles, 
and  from  the  first  was  sure  he  would  be  such 
a  good,  faithful  friend.  Why  should  not  you, 
Charles,  and  Esther  become  my  confidential 
allies,  helping  us  to  unravel  this  web?  I  hinted 
this  to  Uncle  Thomas,  who  would  not  think  of 
such  a  'rash  break.' 

"Later  on,  for  a  few  days,  we  stopped  at  the 
inn. 

"It  had  been  reported  that  Paul  was  showing 
quarrelsome  traits,  and  at  any  time  might  com- 
mit some  murderous  assault.  These  agency 
sleuths  had  become  troublesome,  hampering 
Uncle  Thomas  in  his  determined  watches  upon 
Lanier  conduct.  Through  competing  zeal  at  any 
time  might  occur  some  unfortunate  clash.  Those 
agency  employes  were  argus-eyed,  watching  each 
move  made  by  him  and  his  assistants.  Doubt- 
less the  man  sent  by  Uncle  Thomas  to  Northfield 
was  being  shadowed  and  his  doings  were  reported 
to  agency  headquarters. 

"For  these  reasons  Uncle  Thomas  decided  that 
we  would  return  to  that  obscure  inn.  This 
change  was  made  at  a  late  hour,  and  I  went  alone. 
Uncle  Thomas  left  before,  and  by  a  long  route 
reached  the  ambush  beyond  the  rustic  seat. 

"Next  morning  he  reported  that  Paul  did  not 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  355 

appear.  Calling  at  the  cabin  where  that  old-time 
assistant  kept  watch,  Uncle  Thomas  learned  that 
early  the  previous  evening  Paul  left,  but  had  not 
returned.  Pierre  was  in  the  basement  room. 

"The  following  night  Uncle  Thomas  watched 
along  the  river,  but  again  was  disappointed. 
Next  morning  he  called  upon  that  assistant,  but 
finding  the  door  securely  fastened,  returned  and 
slept  a  few  hours.  In  the  afternoon  he  again 
called,  but  could  obtain  no  response. 

"That  night  Uncle  Thomas  resumed  his  watch 
along  the  Thames.  He  saw  Pierre  Lanier  prowl- 
ing up  and  down  the  river,  followed  by  that  same 
assistant.  Next  morning  Pierre  inquired  of 
police  officials  as  to  any  arrests  made  within  the 
last  two  days  and  nights.  He  then  returned  to 
the  basement  room,  trailed  by  that  assistant  and 
Uncle  Thomas. 

"Pierre  had  gone  out  the  previous  morning, 
during  all  that  day  and  the  following  night 
searching  for  Paul.  The  third  night  after  Paul's 
disappearance  was  spent  by  Pierre  along  the 
river,  trailed  as  before.  Next  day  Pierre  did  not 
return  to  his  room  until  afternoon. 

"In  the  early  evening  a  letter  came  by  special 
messenger  to  Uncle  Thomas  at  the  inn.  It  was 
from  that  helper  at  Northfield,  stating  that  Paul 
Lanier  was  then  skulking  about  in  the  timber 
along  the  lake.  On  the  previous  night  Paul  had 


356  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

been  close  to  the  Northfield  mansion  grounds, 
but  evidently  became  aware  that  a  sentinel  was 
on  guard.  Paul  surely  meditated  mischief,  but 
the  writer  thought  sufficient  precautions  against 
surprise  had  been  taken  by  Sir  Donald  Randolph. 

"The  contents  of  this  letter,  with  knowledge 
of  Paul's  crafty  malice  and  murderous  zeal, 
greatly  alarmed  me.  It  seemed  that  ordinary 
watchfulness  would  not  avail  against  Paul's 
crazed,  homicidal  mania.  If  you  or  Esther  fell 
a  victim  to  Paul's  knife,  it  would  be  chargeable 
to  your  friendship  for  me.  Was  it  right  that 
through  acquiescence  in  any  mode  of  procedure 
advised  by  others  I  should  permit  such  friends  to 
be  ruthlessly  butchered  by  a  madman? 

"To  Uncle  Thomas  I  told  my  fears,  but  he 
thought  there  was  little  danger  to  any  one  at 
Northfield  through  Paul's  crazy  breaks. 

"  'For  months  this  insane  wretch  has  been 
a  harmless  lunatic,  practicing  his  night  tableaus 
through  some  purposeless  infatuation.' 

"With  this  remark  he  dismissed  the  subject, 
but  went  out,  secured  a  cab,  and  drove  to  that 
cabin  across  the  alley  from  the  Lanier  room. 
The  assistant  was  directed  to  take  the  first  train 
for  Northfield,  and  keep  close  watch  of  Paul's 
every  act.  Uncle  Thomas  remained  at  the 
cabin. 

"After  uncle  went  out  I  still  felt  nervous  and 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL  LANIER  357 

a  strong  presentiment  that  peril  hung  over  the 
Randolph  household.  With  each  effort  to  think 
of  other  things,  this  feeling  grew  stronger.  There 
was  something  so  awful  as  to  overpower  all 
habitual  obedience  to  Uncle  Thomas. 

"I  thought  of  Charles  Randolph.  Perhaps 
Charles  was  at  the  hotel,  unconscious  of  dangers 
threatening  those  he  loved.  Without  any  plan 
of  action  I  caught  up  the  veil  presented  at  Lon- 
don by  Uncle  Thomas,  sped  from  my  room,  hailed 
a  passing  cabman,  urging  him  to  drive  fast  to 
that  hotel.  Going  at  once  to  the  room  occupied 
by  Charles  Randolph,  I  knocked,  and  was 
admitted.  On  the  way  there  I  had  thought  out 
a  mode  of  broaching  the  subject  to  Charles  and 
of  hiding  my  identity,  but  when  in  his  presence 
this  all  became  blank,  and  some  other  things 
were  said.  He  promised  to  go  home  at  once, 
and  I  returned  to  the  inn. 

"I  did  not  tell  Uncle  Thomas  about  this  call. 
He  remained  at  that  cabin  all  night,  the  next 
day,  and  until  the  following  morning. 

"I  called  at  the  cabin.  Uncle  Thomas  told 
me  that  Paul  was  in  London.  This  seemed 
strange,  but  he  explained  that  there  was  an  early 
morning  train  from  station  near  the  Northfield 
premises.  Paul  doubtless  came  back  on  that 
train,  and  reached  the  room  before  daylight. 
That  day  neither  Paul  nor  Pierre  was  seen  on  the 


358  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

street.  My  uncle  closely  watched  the  basemenjt 
room. 

"On  early  morning  train  of  the  following  day 
both  assistants  came  from  Northfield  and  hurried 
to  that  old  cabin.  They  explained  Paul's  assault 
on  a  guard  at  entrance  to  the  Northfield  mansion 
grounds  and  the  murder  of  the  sentinel. 

"Uncle  Thomas  acted  promptly.  He  went 
out  and  called  up  a  prominent  police  official, 
notifying  .him  to  bring  help  and  arrest  two  des- 
perate villains. 

"The  three  men  waited  at  the  entrance  to  that 
old  stairway  until  five  police  officials  appeared. 

Listening  at  the  basement  door,  these  heard 
scuffling  inside,  curses,  and  suppressed  yells. 
Then  all  noises  ceased.  There  was  no  response 
to  continued  knockings.  The  door  yielded  to 
pressure,  and  the  officials  entered. 

"With  dirty,  blood-stained  clothing,  hair  dis- 
heveled, and  face  begrimed,  froth  upon  his  lips, 
lay  Paul  upon  the  stone  floor.  Across  Paul's 
breast  was  Pierre,  pale  and  motionless. 

"At  first  both  were  thought  dead.  It  was 
soon  discovered  that  Pierre  had  only  swooned. 
Water  was  dashed  upon  his  face.  He  revived 
and  stared  about  vacantly.  Slowly  what  had 
happened  dawned  upon  his  mind,  but  he  seemed 
stupid,  saying  nothing. 

"Pierre  intently  gazed  at  Paul's  unconscious 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  359 

form,  but  looked  blank  when  questioned  by  the 
officials. 

"After  some  time  Paul  showed  signs  of  return- 
ing consciousness,  slowly  revived,  and  seeing  his 
captors,  became  furious.  Then  beholding  Pierre 
ironed  and  helpless,  Paul  burst  out  in  a  hyster- 
ical laugh,  which  was  followed  by  frantic  appeals 
for  protection  against  his  father's  imagined 
wrath.  Both  were  taken  to  prison. 

"For  various  reasons  Uncle  Thomas  then  had 
procured  the  arrests.  As  news  of  that  North- 
field  murder  came  through  his  agents,  it  was  his 
duty  to  inform  the  proper  officials.  For  months 
he  and  his  employes  had  shadowed  both  Laniers, 
witnessing  Paul's  crazed  acts,  and  it  was  known 
that  they  had  done  this.  These  assistants  were 
in  the  immediate  neighborhood  of  Northfield 
when  this  murder  occurred.  It  would  be 
inquired,  why  such  continued  shadowings,  yet 
failure  to  prevent  this  crime?  The  whole  matter 
would  be  thoroughly  probed.  This  murder  could 
not  be  concealed  without  guilty  responsibility. 
Proof  of  Oswald  Langdon's  death  was  not  con- 
clusive. It  never  might  be  clearer  with  Paul 
hung  or  in  a  madhouse.  If  we  had  taken  proper 
action  to  restrain  this  madman,  the  murder  never 
would  have  occurred.  Better  to  take  decisive 
steps  and  assist  the  officers  than  appear  to  con- 
done crime.  All  we  had  planned  and  worked  for 


OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

would  fare  better  through  prompt  procedure. 
Possibly  out  of  this  very  tangle  might  come 
clearance  of  the  unhappy,  troubled  past. 

"Such  motives  prompted  Uncle  Thomas  to 
decisive  action  in  procuring  these  second  arrests 
of  Pierre  and  Paul  Lanier. 

"Just  how  or  when  my  part  in  this  drama  is 
to  be  revealed  neither  Uncle  Thomas  nor  I  yet 
have  decided.  I  greatly  dread  the  trial. 

"At  times  I  seem  standing,  dizzy,  bewildered, 
and  speechless,  upon  the  brink  of  a  yawning 
chasm.  Then  appears  a  light  beyond,  beckoning 
me  to  try  the  plunge. 

"Occasionally,  in  day-dreams,  a  hand,  not 
spectral,  but  inspiringly  real  and  familiar,  seems 
drawing  me  toward  new  earthly  life  and  joy;  but 
such  fancies  are  fleeting.  The  old  dread  of  social 
ostracism  and  of  suspicious  aversion  returns  with 
increased  power.  I  have  no  consciousness  of 
wrong-doing,  yet  maidenly  ideals  have  been 
shocked  by  my  conduct,  and  the  place  for  Alice 
Webster  is  outside  the  pale  of  social  recognition. 

"Afternoon  of  the  day  upon  which  occurred 
the  arrests  Uncle  Thomas  decided  again  to  move. 
To  show  no  attempt  at  privacy,  we  returned  to 
the  hotel.  Both  of  us  were  surprised  to  see  your 
family  in  the  dining-room. 

"Uncle  Thomas  could  act  unconcerned  under 
any  circumstances,  but  I  felt  so  helplessly  embar- 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  36x 

rassed.  As  you  and  Esther  looked  so  intently 
I  was  sure  you  saw  through  that  simple  disguise. 
A  sense  of  shame  at  such  conduct  made  me  faint 
and  heartsick.  To  escape  this  I  quit  the  table, 
going  to  my  room.  Soon  after,  through  the 
open  connecting  door,  I  saw  you  and  Uncle 
Thomas  enter,  and  then  knew  a  crisis  had  come. 

"Uncle  Thomas  related  what  you  had  said,  and 
I  was  greatly  puzzled.  Your  reasons  for  not 
promising  to  keep  his  proposed  confidences  then 
and  ever  since  seemed  unaccountable.  He 
advised  that  we  return  to  the  inn,  there  to  await 
clearing  of  increasing  difficulties. 

"What  since  occurred  you  well  know.  I  hope 
to  be  forgiven  for  all  my  strange,  unmaidenly 
conduct.  The  very  worst  has  been  told,  except 
that  words  can  never  tell  the  painful  experiences 
and  sorrowful  memories  of  the  unhappy  past." 

Pausing,  Alice  gave  a  look  of  questioning 
appeal  into  the  expressive,  sympathetic  face  of 
Sir  Donald  Randolph.  He  seemed  struggling 
with  some  unwonted  emotional  impediment  to 
proper  speech.  Rising,  he  extended  his  hand, 
took  that  of  this  interesting  young  woman,  and 
bowing  low,  in  a  husky  voice  said: 

' '  Make  no  apologies,  Alice !  You  are  all  right. ' ' 

Alice  felt  much  relieved,  but  the  strain  had 
been  great.  For  a  while  she  leaned  back  in 
weaned  collapse, 


362  OSWALD   LANGDON; 

Sir  Donald  suggested  that  she  await  her  uncle, 
while  he  saw  his  family.  After  the  evening 
meal,  he  would  esteem  it  a  favor  to  have  all  meet 
at  Esther's  room. 

This  invitation  was  accepted. 

Sir  Donald  notified  Thomas  Webster  that  Alice 
awaited  him,  adding: 

"What  a  grand  girl!" 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

OSWALD   IN   NEW  YORK 

Oswald  awakes  early  upon  his  first  morning  in 
New  York.  The  significance  of  present  sur- 
roundings dawns  upon  his  mind.  He  is  in  the 
metropolis  of  that  country  about  which  so  much 
had  been  written,  told,  and  dreamed. 

What  vistas  of  destiny  since  that  protest  and 
affirmation  received  the  sword's  decisive  arbitra- 
ment! With  what  sense  of  opportune  occasion 
these  two  kindred  nations  are  surely  drawing 
toward  that  "modus  vivendi,"  tentatively  flex- 
ible, yet  more  potential,  responsive,  and  insistent 
than  treaty  covenants,  "triple  alliances,"  or  pro- 
scribed "spheres  of  influence." 

But  how  capricious  fate's  fast-loose  antics  with 
individual  destiny ! 

Not  with  complacent  retrospect  and  cleared 
prospective  does  this  intensely  impressionable 
Englishman  stand  at  the  threshold  of  a  new 
world's  view. 

That   complex  web  remains  intact,   the  dead 
lifts  unavailing  hands,  justice  is  laggard,  while  the 
name  of  Langdon  shrinks  from  pending  odium. 
363 


364  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

Springing  up,  he  soon  descends  to  the  hotel 
office.  After  breakfast  he  writes  that  promised 
letter.  Not  knowing  anything  of  Sir  Donald 
Randolph's  present  address  or  plans,  Oswald 
writes  him  at  Paris. 

Being  very  curious  as  to  the  Lanier  affair,  and 
to  avoid  delay,  he  addresses  copies  to  Calcutta 
and  to  Sir  Donald's  Northfield  station.  The 
letter  is  brief,  announcing  his  safe  arrival  at  New 
York,  intention  to  remain  until  some  report 
comes  from  Sir  Donald,  and  explaining  that 
similar  copies  will  be  mailed  to  each  of  places 
named.  He  would  mail  and  receive  all  letters 
at  the  general  postoffice.  No  reference  is  made 
to  the  Laniers,  as  he  knows  Sir  Donald  will  not 
need  such  reminder. 

That  day  Oswald  remained  at  the  hotel. 
The  notes  of  a  trained  orchestra  charmed  his 
musical  sense,  while  sight  of  superbly  clad, 
richly  bejeweled  hotel  guests  was  interesting 
diversion. 

Next  morning  he  dined  at  a  restaurant  near 
the  corner  of  Thirty-third  Street  and  Broadway. 
Taking  an  elevated  Sixth  Avenue  car,  he  rides  to 
Park  Place,  thence  walking  to  the  postoffice  and 
mailing  his  three  letters.  This  important  move 
now  made,  he  is  ready  for  sight-seeing. 

Standing  by  the  statue  of  that  young  patriot 
whose  life  was  so  freely  offered  upon  Freedom's 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  365 

altar,  Oswald  marveled  at  such  unselfish  infatua- 
tion as  found  voice  in  words: 

"I  regret  that  I  have  but  one  life  to  lose  for 
my  country." 

Crossing  to  other  side  of  Broadway,  he  nar- 
rowly escapes  collision  with  an  electric  car. 
From  the  irritated  conductor  comes: 

"Well,  chump,  you  are  just  off  of  grass!" 

This  cheerful  compliment  is  followed  by 
another,  more  pointedly  suggestive,  from  a  wag 
who  calls  out: 

"Indade  yez  a  bloody  jude  from  owld  Loon- 
din,  but  yez  betther  moind  yer  own  way,  or  the 
polace  will  copper  yez  shoor!" 

For  a  few  moments  the  "modus  vivendi"  is 
much  strained,  but  Oswald  quickly  recovers  his 
self-control,  and  slowly  strolls  down  street,  paus- 
ing at  St.  Paul's  Chapel. 

Having  read  the  chiseled  memorial  of  that 
American  officer  who  fell  in  attack  upon  Quebec, 
Oswald  passes  on,  turning  at  Trinity  Church  into 
Wall  Street. 

When  at  the  corner  of  Nassau,  he  stands  for 
a  few  moments  in  front  of  the  Sub-Treasury 
Building,  looking  up  at  the  statue  of  America's 
first  executive. 

This  heroic  figure  is  fitting  impersonation  of 
successful  revolt  against  oppressive  exactions. 

Oswald's  sense  of  antithesis  pictures  in  somber 


OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

background  that  doomed  spy  hurried  to  his  fate, 
and  another  swinging,  strangling  shape  expiating 
through  hangman's  device  the  proven  crime  of 
"high  treason." 

Such  diversions  are  not  conducive  to  cheerful 
reverie.  His  spirits  droop  lower  under  the 
clammy  handicap.  Memory  of  those  greetings 
from  petulant  conductor  and  guying  wag  again 
intrudes. 

Oswald  is  nearly  opposite  the  Custom-House 
when  just  before  him  that  newsboy  shrieks: 

"All  about  the  murder  of  a  young  girl! 
Body  found  in  the  river!  Police  on  track  of 
the  murderer!" 

Tragic  memories  of  those  eventful  years,  aug- 
mented by  petty,  suggestive,  yet  meaningless 
recent  affronts,  shaded  by  somber-hued  reveries, 
congest  about  the  center  of  Oswald's  sensitive 
consciousness  at  the  parrot-like  yell  of  a  child. 

Thought  that  past  concealments  and  identity 
known,  he  now  is  closely  trailed  by  New  York 
police  for  the  crime  of  Paul  Lanier  rouses 
Oswald's  fighting  temper  to  fierce  heat. 

There  is  no  doubt  that  under  such  momentary 
emotional  pressure  this  guiltless  fugitive  then 
would  have  incurred  homicidal  accounting  by 
resisting  to  the  death  any  attempted  arrest. 

Little  Jack's  fright  'at  that  awful  stare  was 
natural. 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  367 

The  scared  newsboy  again  resumes  his  stereo- 
typed yell  at  corner  of  Nassau  and  Wall  Streets. 

Oswald  had  turned  back,  intending  to  procure 
a  paper  and  learn  about  this  reported  murder. 
Returning  to  Trinity  Church,  he  sees  the  boy, 
farther  down  on  opposite  side  of  Broadway, 
waiting  pay  for  copy  then  so  tenaciously  gripped 
by  that  careful  old  financier,  who  had  insisted 
upon  assurance  of  positive  "  rigor  mortis"  as  con- 
dition precedent  to  purchase. 

Oswald  starts  across  in  direct  line  to  where 
these  are  standing.  At  sight  of  Oswald,  little 
Jack,  speedily  waiving  payment,  cuts  across 
Broadway,  down  Exchange  Alley,  where  he 
jostles  reveries  of  that  brass-buttoned  official, 
and,  through  official  duress,  pilots  him  back  to 
the  street.  Here  Michael  Patrick  O'Brien  has- 
tily fits  Jack's  description  of  Oswald  to  that 
dazed  old  man,  whom  he  pompously  arrests  and 
valiantly  escorts  toward  "Old  Slip"  police 
station. 

At  a  distance  of  a  few  rods,  Oswald  had 
watched  the  whole  proceeding,  and  followed, 
curious  to  learn  cause  of  the  arrest. 

Sight  of  that  "willanous-lookin'  rascal"  still 
trailing  him  causes  Jack  to  sidle  over  Broadway, 
and  ignoring  Michael's  loud  command,  disappear 
at  the  next  crossing. 

Oswald  concluded    that   there  must  be  some 


368  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

mistake  about  this  arrest.  The  man's  conduct 
had  appeared  void  of  all  criminal  intent.  The 
boy  seemed  to  shun  Oswald  himself,  through 
some  unaccountable  aversion.  Probably  the 
policeman's  zeal  had  caused  a  serious  blunder. 
The  little  fellow's  strange  scare,  with  hasty,  ill- 
advised  official  action,  resulted  in  arrest  and 
possible  detention  of  this  harmless  old  gentle- 
man. 

Oswald  paused  to  reflect.  Why  should  he 
concern  himself,  in  a  strange  land,  about  such 
an  affair?  This  mistake  soon  would  be  righted. 
For  Oswald  to  show  any  interest  or  make  inquir- 
ies, might  lead  to  complications.  What  if  he 
should  be  required  to  testify?  His  real  name, 
former  home,  and  antecedents  might  be  asked. 
These  must  be  given  or  he  would  be  committed 
for  contempt.  Better  not  to  meddle  with  this 
matter. 

Oswald  boards  a  Broadway  car  and  gets  off  at 
Thirty-third  Street.  Going  to  his  room,  he 
ponders  over  the  incidents  of  that  morning 
absence.  Recollections  of  his  conduct  are  not 
pheasant.  The  experiences  were  annoying,  but 
only  his  own  action  seems  blameworthy.  In 
some  way  he  was  responsible  for  the  circum- 
stances leading  to  arrest  of  that  feeble  old  man, 
yet  made  no  explanation  or  protest.  What  an 
initiative  in  a  new  world  was  such  selfish,  unfeel- 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL  LANIER  369 

ing  discretion !  Why  hope  for  exalted  aid  in  his 
own  troubles,  while  shirking  opportunity  to  help 
the  helpless? 

Oswald  left  the  hotel,  returning  to  corner  of 
Wall  Street  and  Broadway.  Inquiring  of  a  shop- 
keeper, "Where  are  persons  arrested  in  this 
neighborhood  taken  by  the  police?"  he  receives 
the  answer: 

"To  police  precinct  station  No.  2." 

Going  there,  Oswald  asks  about  an  old  man, 
that  morning  arrested  on  Broadway,  near  Trinity 
Church. 

No  such  prisoner  had  been  brought  to  that 
station. 

He  learns  there  will  be  a  session  of  police  court 
that  afternoon  at  the  new  Criminal  Court  Build- 
ing. The  prisoner  will  be  there  for  arraign- 
ment. 

Oswald  takes  the  elevated  train  to  Franklin 
Street,  goes  over  to  this  building,  and  awaits 
opening  of  that  afternoon's  session. 

Looking  about  the  court-room,  he  sees  that 
same  innocent-appearing  old  chap,  still  expostu- 
lating with  his  stern  captor,  who  soothes  him 
with  the  assurance: 

"Yez  will  warble  a  different  chune  at  Sing 
Sing!" 

Oswald  decides  to  await  the  court's  action  in 
this  case  before  making  any  explanations.  Pos- 


37°  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

sibly  no  interference  may  be  necessary.  He 
observes  that  the  newsboy  is  not  present. 

For  over  two  hours  Oswald  listens  to  the  pro- 
ceedings of  this  tribunal.  The  docket  is  cleared 
of  many  trivial  cases,  and  more  serious  matters 
are  sent  to  the  Special  or  General  Sessions. 

All  this  seems  strangely  offhand  and  informal, 
but  he  reasons  that  such,  being  of  daily  occur- 
rence, sentimental  scruples  are  in  natural  abey- 
ance. 

Michael  Patrick  O'Brien  is  signaled  by  a  court 
official,  steps  proudly  forward,  and  makes  an 
explanation  of  his  morning's  prowess. 

With  skeptical  smile  the  magistrate  looks  at 
that  felonious,  would-be  kidnaper  of  a  juvenile 
innocent,  and  asks  for  the  boy. 

Michael  explains  little  Jack's  sprinting  perform- 
ance, adding: 

"It  was  ivident,  yer  honner,  that  the  skeert 
child  feart  that  owld  vilyun  more  than  the  noime 
of  the  law. ' ' 

Just  then  an  officer  who  had  been  on  duty  near 
the  South  Ferry  stepped  forward  and  cleared  the 
situation. 

"This  old  man  is  a  peaceful,  respected  resident, 
living  a  little  way  from  Battery  Park.  He  has 
grown  sons  and  daughters  in  the  city.  With 
a  score  of  grandchildren  making  bedlam  at  his 
home,  it  is  not  likely  he  would  steal  a  newsboy." 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  371 

The  old  man  looked  both  relieved  and  vexed. 
This  unexpected  intervention  would  help  him 
out  of  trouble,  but  he  preferred  not  being  recog- 
nized in  such  a  role.  At  the  station  he  had 
refused  to  tell  his  name  or  residence. 

With  a  smile,  the  judge  said: 

"Turn  your  kidnapper  loose!" 

Escorted  by  the  crestfallen  Michael,  he  left, 
returning  to  the  station  for  money  and  watch. 

The  last  words  Oswald  heard  from  this  diplo- 
matic representative  of  New  York  man-catchers 
were: 

"Indade  yez  in  luck  to  have  inflooenz!  It  was 
me  own  resarve  that  yez  did  not  git  the  limits! 
If  iver  Oi  nades  a  rickomindashun,  yer  noime 
will  head  the  soobscripshun!" 

Oswald  learned  that  in  the  vicinity  of  this 
arrest,  Broadway  was  the  dividing  line  between 
police  precincts  Nos.  I  and  2.  Having  been 
arrested  on  the  east  side  of  Broadway,  the  old 
man  was  taken  to  precinct  station  No.  i,  or 
"Old  Slip." 

Michael  Patrick  O'Brien  was  not  a  member  of 
the  regularly  appointed  city  police  force.  He 
was  a  special,  this  being  his  initial  exploit. 

Oswald  viewed  numerous  objects  of  interest 
while  awaiting  that  letter  from  Sir  Donald  Ran- 
dolph. Though  aware  that  through  uncertainty 
of  Sir  Donald's  stay  at  any  particular  place  there 


372  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

might  be  prolonged  delay,  he  feels  sure  that  when 
his  letter  is  received,  answer  will  be  prompt. 

Often  is  felt  unutterable  loneliness.  There  is 
nothing  like  immense  crowds  of  strangers  in 
a  strange  land  to  make  individual  segregation 
absolute. 

At  times  only  that  image-something,  somehow, 
from  somewhere,  reflected  into  recesses  of  his 
consciousness,  avails  against  childish  fretting  and 
petulant  protest.  From  outer  or  inner  depths, 
occasionally  come  suggestive  glimpses  and  assur- 
ing voices. 

The  first  Sabbath  after  his  arrival  in  New  York 
Oswald  attended  church.  Not  since  that  North- 
field  visit  had  this  son  of  a  clergyman  heard  a 
sermon  or  prayer. 

The  familiar  ritual  of  the  Episcopal  Church  is 
not  used,  yet  responsive  chords  vibrate  to  sorrte 
mystic  touch.  The  church  is  plain  and  music 
faulty.  In  pulpit  utterances  there  is  nothing 
strikingly  trite  or  profound.  The  preacher  has 
none  of  oratorical  gifts.  Oswald  cannot  account 
for  his  own  interest.  While  those  imperfectly 
sharped  and  flatted  notes  are  sounding,  he  won- 
ders if  that  peculiarly  adjusted,  harmonious 
Sense,  quickening  at  scream  of  seagull  or  roar  of 
ravenous  beast,  would  not  miss  these  poorly 
pitched  tones  more  than  Gabriel's  highest  or 
Creation's  ever-echoing  oratorio. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  373 

Listening  to  doctrinal  directions  as  to  cere- 
monial observances  radically  differing  from  other 
beliefs,  Oswald  thinks  of  the  big-hearted  Father, 
tenderly  amused  at  zeal  of  His  children  in  their 
many  ways  of  seeking  that  coveted  smile. 

Despite  these  surroundings,  the  morning's 
moods  had  been  so  comfortable  that  in  the  even- 
ing Oswald  attended  services  at  one  of  New 
York's  prominent  churches,  where  he  listened 
to  grand  music  by  a  skillful  choir,  and  a  scholarly 
sermon  from  an  able  preacher. 

But  the  emotional  key  ranged  capriciously. 

A  good-looking  assistant,  in  dictatorial  tones, 
told  the  world's  Helper  what  was  expected.  The 
choir  sang  well  a  hymn,  the  burden  of  which  was 
expressed  in  oft-repeated  phrase: 

"Save  Thy  servant  who  trusteth  in  Thee." 

Oswald  found  himself  wondering  if  there  ever 
were  any  real  need  for  such  prayer.  Loss  of 
one  such  trusting,  faithful  soul  would  drape  the 
stars  in  blackest  bunting. 

After    the    reading    of    scriptural    selections, 
a  slim,  consumptive-looking  youth,  with  a  sym- 
pathetic,    long-range     voice,     exquisitely    sang 
a  solo,  the  most  effective  part  of  which  was: 
"  O  Israel,  He  redeemeth  thee." 

From  recollections  of  Bible  accounts,  Oswald 
thought  Israel  required  frequent  redemption, 


374  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

though  that  apostrophized  by  the  impressive 
exclamation  was  neither  exclusively  nor  pecul- 
iarly Semitic. 

The  preacher's  theme  was  "  Overcoming  the 
World." 

Though  the  subject  was  ably  and  eloquently 
treated,  that  listener  found  his  ideas  ranging  at 
various  angles  to  those  of  the  speaker.  It  seemed 
so  characteristic  of  venerable  manhood  to  dwell 
on  old  heroes  whose  exploits  impressed  youthful 
fancy,  so  hard  to  canonize  any  person  whom  we 
had  met  and  understood. 

In  commenting  upon  great  deeds  of  famous 
men,  the  nearest  approach  to  present*  times 
was  the  preacher's  reference  to  George  Wash- 
ington. 

During  the  week  Oswald  had  been  reading 
about  conspicuous  actors  in  the  American  Civil 
War,  and  still  more  recent  history  of  the  Repub- 
lic. Martial  dreams  had  been  renewed.  While 
those  ancient  notables  were  being  paraded  before 
that  congregation,  others  more  recent  posed 
upon  Oswald's  "boards." 

Tall,  lank  ghost,  thy  patient,  kindly  brow 
marred  by  assassin's  lead!  Mighty  warrior 
shade,  bearing  upon  thy  tense,  heroic  face  traces 
of  Mount  McGregor's  pain!  Thou  from  Atlanta 
march!  Thou  from  Winchester  ride!  Thou 
from  Mentor  Mecca,  thy  glazing  orbs  lighting 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  375 

with  boyhood's  longing  for  ocean's  trackless 
wave!  And  ye  mighty  hosts  of  marching  and 
countermarching  nineteenth-century  worthies, 
witness  bear  to  worth  of  your  most  thrilling 
times! 

Still  that  sermon  was  very  well  prepared,  and 
doubtless  met  the  preacher's  critical  approval. 

It  ought  not  to  be  expected  that  this  able 
divine  gauge  his  expressed  thoughts  by  fancies 
of  an  erratic  youth  under  abnormal,  emotional 
pressure. 

Gazing  at  some  of  those  richly  attired  com- 
municants as  in  elegant  carriages  they  were  driven 
homeward,  Oswald  wondered  if  it  were  easy  or 
hard  for  such  to  "overcome  the  world." 

Though  shunning  the  forming  of  any  intimate 
friendships,  Oswald  longed  for  that  sympathy 
which  comes  from  human  contact.  Watching 
the  exchanges  of  mutual  good-will  between 
many,  he  envied  their  freedom  from  his  own 
restraints.  At  times  even  effusive  flutterings  of 
social  butterflies  seemed  rational  compared  with 
such  hampering  reserve  and  forced  discretion. 

Oswald  was  an  omnivorous  reader,  but  never 
could  restrain  his  interest  to  set  pace  of  the 
author's  art.  In  this  haste  many  little  touches 
of  sentiment  were  overlooked,  but  strong  points 
were  quickly  grasped  and  held  by  a  tenacious 
memory.  His  waking  hours  were  occupied 


376  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

mostly  in  sight-seeing  and  in  this  rapid  process 
of  book  and  paper  assimilation. 
k  As  in  his  perusal  of  American  military  exploits, 
which  revived  boyish  fancies  tempered  by  matur- 
ing thought,  so  sentiments  appealing  to  lapsed 
memories  and  living  pictures  that  suggested  even 
profiles  or  silhouettes  of  once  familiar  views  took 
on  new  significance  and  transfigured  tints. 

The  second  Sunday  after  Oswald's  arrival  in 
New  York  he  attended  morning  services  at  St. 
Thomas'  Church,  and  afterward  strolled  over  to 
Central  Park.  He  is  seated  near  the  statue  of 
Alexander  Hamilton.  While  pondering  over  the 
tragic  fate  of  this  "great  secretary,"  Oswald 
failed  to  notice  an  elegantly  dressed  gentleman 
who  in  passing  stared  inquiringly.  Looking  up, 
he  sees  a  familiar  face  smiling  in  questioning 
surprise.  Claude  Leslie  grasps  Oswald's  ex- 
tended hand,  and  with  many  an  ejaculated 
"Well!"  leads  him  to  the  carriage. 

During  Oswald's  reverie,  Claude,  in  passing, 
caught  a  view  of  that  handsome  face  which  so 
often  lighted  with  its  firffe  expressions  in  Hima- 
laya camp.  The  carriage  stops,  and  Claude 
returns  to  confirm  his  impression.  With  offhand 
cordiality,  Claude  takes  charge  of  this  interesting 
friend. 

Though  Oswald  feels  some  embarrassment  and 
a  little  doubt  as  to  the  outcome,  he  can  but 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL  LANIER  377 

rejoice  at  such  welcome  change.  Fortunately 
Claude  is  alone  in  the  carriage.  Explanations 
need  not  be  heard  by  others.  Besides,  Claude 
had  shown  respect  for  Oswald's  reserve. 

During  their  ride  through  the  park  they  chat 
pleasantly  about  former  experiences.  Claude 
asks  where  his  friend  is  stopping,  and  suggests 
that  when  convenient  he  would  like  to  show  him 
the  sights.  However,  he  will  not  intrude  on 
Oswald's  time,  except  when  agreeable. 

"I  have  all  the  time  there  is,  but  you  may 
have  your  own  plans." 

That  evening  Oswald  accepted  an  invitation 
to  dine  at  his  friend's  elegant  apartments.  There 
were  no  other  guests. 

Claude  learns  that  Oswald  will  not  object  to 
limited  acquaintance  with  congenial  people,  and 
likes  seeing  objects  of  local  interest. 

They  mingled  quite  freely  with  prominent  male 
residents,  and  met  not  a  few  popular  local 
celebrities  of  the  gentler  sex. 

Though  having  no  hint  as  to  the  nature  of 
Oswald's  troubles,  Claude  was  most  considerate. 
When  shielding  his  friend  from  possible  embar- 
rassments, there  was  such  apparent  offhand 
frankness  that  for  the  time  Oswald  forgot  former 
stresses.  Even  Claude's  silences  or  evasive 
replies  to  questions  about  his  friend's  past  life 
seemed  casual  inadvertence  or  preoccupation. 


378  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

Claude  Leslie  had  easy  entree  to  both  business 
and  social  circles. 

Oswald  attributed  gracious  greetings  and  cor- 
dial welcomes  to  Claude's  tact. 

Doubtless  he  owed  much  to  this  source,  but 
his  own  chastened  manners,  refined,  brilliant 
conversation,  suggestiveness  of  romantic  interest, 
and  good  looks,-  were  the  most  potent  factors. 

Among  male  acquaintances  then  formed  were 
some  prominent  in  business  and  politics.  Oswald 
met  young  men  who  were  social  favorites  in  ex- 
clusive circles.  Some  of  these  soon  afterward 
won  robust  renown  at  Las  Guasimas  and  upon 
the  slopes  of  San  Juan. 

Oswald's  pensive  reserve  made  him  an  inter- 
esting enigma  to  social  belles.  Claude  jokingly 
remarked : 

"It  is  evident  that  this  Englishman  is  not 
seeking  matrimonial  alliance  with  any  'Gotham' 
heiress." 

In  explanation  of  his  friend's  occasional  pre- 
occupied, listless  irresponsiveness,  Claude  said: 

"Perhaps  there  is  a  continuing  infatuation 
across  the  Atlantic." 

One  day  Claude  proposed  that  Oswald,  as  his 
guest,  accompany  him  on  a  sight-seeing  tour  of 
the  Western  States.  This  was  just  what  would 
have  most  pleased  Oswald  but  for  that  expected 
letter  from  Sir  Donald  Randolph 

He  every  day  looked  for  a  reply.  Oswald  could 
not  think  of  then  leaving  on  a  prolonged  trfp. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  379 

Expressing  gratitude  for  the  invitation,  he 
declined,  assigning  his  daily  expectation  of 
important  news  from  England. 

Claude  excused  Oswald,  adding,  in  pleasant 
banter: 

"I  hope  congratulations  soon  will  be  in  order, 
but  bring  her  to  New  York!" 

To  this  Oswald  responded  with  a  sadly  sug- 
gestive smile. 

Next  day,  at  the  Grand  Central  Station,  these 
friends  parted. 

Oswald  greatly  missed  Claude  Leslie's  con- 
genial society  and  contagious  enthusiasm.  That 
expressive  face  became  familiar  to  general-deliv- 
ery mail-clerks,  who  could  tell  the  non-arrival  of 
expected  letter,  yet  carefully  looked,  for  his  bet- 
ter assurance. 

In  this  extremity  Oswald  seeks  the  society  of 
an  Italian  guide,  who  as  proteg£  of  Claude  Leslie 
often  piloted  these  friends  through  parts  of 
"darker"  New  York. 

From  the  first  Oswald  felt  an  interest  in  Marco 
Salvini.  This  grew  with  each  meeting.  Though 
much  pleased,  the  guide  often  responded  with 
looks  of  blank  wonder.  Claude  Leslie  had  noted 
this  capricious  favor,  but  regarded  it  as  an  out- 
growth from  Oswald's  peculiar  temperament, 
influenced  by  self-inflicted  social  reserve.  But 
these  marked  attentions  soon  suggested  to  Claude 


380  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

a  cause  more  significant.  The  guide's  likeness 
to  that  bandit  who  died  in  Himalaya  camp  was 
most  striking.  It  seemed  that  this  sentimental 
Englishman  yet  felt  compunction  for  that  fatal 
shot. 

After  Claude's  departure,  Oswald's  fancy  again 
reverts  to  this  Italian.  Going  to  neighborhood 
of  "Five- Points,"  he  calls  at  proper  number,  but 
gets  no  information,  except  that  Marco  Salvini 
has  been  away  two  days.  In  front  of  "Five- 
Points  House  of  Industry"  he  pauses  to  reflect. 

A  new  sensation  of  dizziness  is  felt.  Oswald 
braces  against  the  brick  wall,  facing  "Five-Points 
Mission."  The  bewildering  faintness  is  brief, 
yet  he  still  stands  in  reverie.  In  recent  years 
much  had  been  done  for  this  formerly  depraved 
neighborhood.  His  thoughts  cross  the  sea  to  an 
embowered  spot,  near  a  beautiful  lake,  where  one 
timidly  and  in  faltering  accents  had  announced 
her  solemn  consecration  to  like  humble  yet  exalted 
ministry.  In  striking  contrast  appears  a  chafing, 
petulant  suitor,  privately  protesting  against  such 
infatuation  and  indignantly  railing  at  spiritual 
advisers.  The  sacrifice  now  seems  more  rational, 
and  the  advice  kindly  considerate.  Was  that 
modestly  brilliant,  sweetly  fascinating  girl 
engaged  in  her  chosen  mission? 

Oswald  recalls  Claude  Leslie's  accounts  of 
charitable  deeds  and  gifts  by  benevolent  persons 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  381 

in  support  of  this  beneficent  work  among  the 
poor.  How  worthy  of  emulation  the  helpful 
ministries  and  charities  of  one  Gotham  heiress, 
proceeds  of  whose  inherited  millions  are  finding 
distribution  in  these  and  kindred  lines! 

Passing  along  Park  Street  to  Mott  intersection, 
Oswald  meets  the  priest  who  officiates  at  the 
church  near  there. 

That  guide  had  spoken  of  this  man,  and 
Oswald  thinks  here  is  a  possible  chance  to  learn 
present  whereabouts  of  Marco  Salvini. 

He  is  shocked  to  hear  that  two  days  before 
this  Italian  had  been  nearly  crushed  to  death  by 
a  car  collision,  and  is  now  at  St.  Vincent's. 

Oswald  loses  no  time  in  delay.  Going  promptly 
to  the  hospital,  he  is  admitted  to  proper  ward. 
Upon  assurance  of  his  friendship  for  the  injured 
man,  he  is  permitted  to  remain.  For  a  week 
he  watches,  eating  and  sleeping  little. 

Oswald  becomes  ill,  and  is  soon  delirious.  For 
a  long  time  his  strong  will  had  braced  against 
the  insidious  disease.  The  fever  laid  sure  hold 
on  that  athletic  frame,  and  its  course  was  relent- 
less. 

Two  days  after  Oswald  was  stricken,  Marco 
Salvini  died. 

The  continuous  attentions  of  this  quiet  stranger 
at  that  Italian's  cot  had  attracted  the  notice  and 
won  the  regard  of  those  in  charge. 


382  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

From  this  patient  there  were  neither  confi- 
dences nor  complaints.  During  earlier  deliriums 
utterances  seemed  held  in  check  by  that  coercive 
will,  but  as  the  disease  wasted  vital  energies 
speech  became  strikingly  suggestive. 

With  some  disregard  to  order  of  their  occur- 
rence, many  tragic  happenings  were  reenacted 
during  these  delirious  states. 

Oswald  is  again  at  Northfield,  along  the  lake, 
and  upon  the  Thames.  They  are  now  on  the 
road  from  Calcutta. 

"What  a  dreary  stretch!  'So  foolish  was  I  and 
ignorant!'  ' 

The  scene  changes  to  Himalaya  slope. 

"Lie  still,  Karl!     I  will  hit  him  hard!" 

From  another  room  come  violin  strains  of 
"Ave  Maria." 

Opening  his  eyes  with  a  start,  they  settle  upon 
the  crucifix  pendent  from  the  neck  of  the  sweet- 
faced  nun. 

"Poor  fellow!     I  shot  too  straight!" 

Again  he  gazes  on  that  sacred  symbol. 

"  'Thou  that  takest  away — takest  away — away 
the  sin  of  the  world' — his  sin,  poor  fellow!  Mine 
too!" 

Staring  at  his  upturned  palm  lying  on  the 
spread,  he  exclaims: 

"See  that  mark?  It's  blood!  I  shot  too 
straight." 


Higher  rise  the  notes  of  the  violin. 

Rapturously  those  grand  eyes  turn  toward  the 
ceiling. 

"Look!  look!  Wild  flowers  arch  the  moun- 
tains !  See  the  graves,  Karl !  The  clouds  drop 
wreaths!" 

There  is  another  quiet  lapse,  then  the  patient 
tosses  feverishly.  The  weeping  nun  says: 

"He  is  making  a  hard  fight!" 

In  startling  response  comes: 

"  'I  was  ever  a  fighter,  so  one  fight  more, 
The  best  and  the  last!'  " 

His  view  seems  dazzled  by  the  lights,  and  the 
good  priest  suggests  that  his  eyes  be  shaded. 

"'I  would  hate  that  death  bandaged  my  eyes  and  forbore 
and  bade  me  creep  past!'  " 

For  a  while  Oswald  seems  quietly  sleeping,  then 
in  confused  accents  mutters,  and  starting  up, 
calls  out: 

"'Dauntless  the  slug-horn  to  my  lips  I  set 
And  blew;  Childe  Roland  to  the  Dark  Tower  came.' " 

These  quotations  fall  upon  the  ears  of  priest 
and  Sister  of  Charity  with  awfully  solemn  accents. 
They  feel  in  presence  of  double  mystery  of  life 
and  death. 

There  is  now  naught  to  break  the  impressive 
silence  but  ticking  of  a  clock  and  distant  rumble 
of  the  elevated  trains.  No  word  had  been  uttered 


3&J.  OSWALD  LANGDON;   OR, 

by  this  patient  giving  any  clew  to  his  religious 
training.  The  friend  at  whose  cot  this  stranger 
so  faithfully  watched  was  a  professed  believer. 
Too,  those  fixed  glances  at  the  crucifix  and  solemn 
utterances  suggested  belief  in  the  "atoning 
merits."  Priest  and  nun  exchange  inquiring 
looks,  then  intently  gaze  at  that  quiet  sleeper. 

Oswald  stirs,  opens  his  eys,  tosses  feebly,  and 
in  low  tones  says: 

' '  A  squall !    They  reef  the  sails !    A  typhoon ! ' ' 

After  brief  pause  he  whispers  audibly: 

"Dark!  So  dark!"     Then  exclaims: 

"The  star!  the  star!     Mother!" 

Somewhere  in  pulsing  zone,  circling  this  vexed 
human  state,  there  is  commotion.  Rock-posing 
Barjona,  think  not  to  question  this  outgoing! 
At  sight  of  inverted  spike- prints  echoes  not  yet 
that  morning  crowing  in  old  Jerusalem? 

Faster  than  light,  swifter  than  sweep  of  angelic 
herald,  quicker  than  aught  else  than  Infinite 
quickening  at  human  prayer,  speeds  the  mystery 
of  motherhood. 

Gently  ministering  to  most  intricate  throbbings 
of  that  suspended  spirit  consciousness,  as  her 
own  had  dominated  embryo  pulsings  pending 
expectant  miracle  of  birth,  each  disordered  beat 
is  soothed  to  rest.  Who  may  more  than  hint 
those  voices,  sounding  not  above  the  din  of  life — 
whisperings  to  That,  not  always  checked  by  ves- 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  385 

turing   clay   nor   indexed   by   crude   registers  of 
flesh? 

Oswald  lay  long  in  this  still  sleep.  The  fevered 
crisis  past,  he  slowly  returns  to  conscious  memory. 
There  seems  no  curiosity  as  to  future  plans. 
When  there  is  but  slight  danger  of  relapse,  the 
nun  who  had  been  present  at  critical  stage  asks 
his  name,  and  suggests  that  he  may  desire  his 
mail  brought  to  the  hospital.  This  seems  proper. 
It  soon  arrives.  There  is  only  one  letter,  but 
this  bears  a  suggestive  postmark.  Its  contents 
electrify  Oswald,  who  hardly  can  restrain  his  joy. 
His  impulse  is  to  confide  the  good  news  to  that 
kind-hearted  sister  who  stands  smiling  at  this 
handsome  patient.  Oswald  checks  his  feelings 
and  remarks: 

"It  is  only  good  news  from  England,  sister!" 

The  nun  now  learns  that  Oswald's  home  is 
near  London,  and  that  he  has  been  away  for 
years. 

The  rigid  reserve  relaxes,  and  he  talks  freely, 
yet  saying  nothing  about  causes  for  such  absence. 
Recovery  is  now  rapid.  The  letter  arrived  in 
New  York  about  three  weeks  before  its  delivery 
at  the  hospital. 

Not  knowing  anything,  about  Oswald's  past 
life  or  name,  there  had  been  no  call  for  his  mail. 

As  he  would  not  be  able  to  take  the  sea  voyage 
for  several  days,  a  letter  is  sent,  addressed  to  Sir 


386  OSWALD  LANGDON 

Donald  Randolph,  stating  the  reasons  for  delay 
in  receiving  and  answering,  with  expectation  of 
being  able  to  start  homeward  within  two  weeksi 
This  had  been  dictated  to  an  obliging  nurse. 

The  now  happy  convalescent  hardly  can  sup- 
press within  discreet  bounds  his  longing  for 
speedy  return.  Within  three  weeks  from  this 
date  Oswald  Langdon  is  aboard  ship,  booked  for 
Southampton. 


CHAPTER  XXV 

A  ROGUE'S  HEART  AND  CONSCIENCE 

That  evening's  meeting  was  most  interesting. 
Out  of  consideration  for  the  feelings  of  Alice, 
Charles  Randolph  was  absent  until  after  those 
girl  friends  had  exchanged  tearful  greetings  and 
all  embarrassments  of  the  reunion  were  past. 
Sir  Donald's  and  Esther's  unfeigned  hospitality 
eased  any  possible  misgivings  or  restraints  of 
their  guests.  Father  and  daughter  seemed  influ- 
enced by  a  glad  hope  that  their  future  lives 
would  find  congenial  association  through  this 
renewed  confiding.  Soon  Sir  Donald  and  Thomas 
Webster  are  conferring  privately.  That  condi- 
tional promise  is  being  kept  sacred.  The  pledge 
is  now  without  scruple.  Reasons  for  such  puz- 
zling reservations  are  told.  In  abbreviated  sum- 
mary Sir  Donald  relates  his  own  and  detective 
tactics  during  that  long  pursuit  of  the  Laniers. 

Both  clearly  see  the  strange,  romantic  threads 
restraining  them  within  coercive  limits,  interdict- 
ing helpful  alliances  while  leading  all  at  divergent 
angles  of  cross-purpose. 

At  a  Randolph  conference,  Sir  Donald  said: 
387 


388  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

"I  will  privately  tell  the  uncle  about  Oswald 
Langdon's  escape  from  Thames  drowning  and 
strange  after  conduct.  Of  this  miracle  Alice  can 
learn  through  her  Uncle  Thomas." 

Charles  Randolph,  who  had  endured  with 
becoming  fortitude  his  voluntary  absence,  returns 
at  the  exact  time  limit.  He  is  now  formally 
presented  to  the  girl  whose  image  fascination  so 
often  had  intruded  upon  his  sentimental  musings, 
assuming  conspicuous  place  in  ambitious  dreams. 

Sir  Donald  and  that  interesting  uncle  remain 
in  extended  conference,  but  their  absence  leaves 
little  void. 

After  they  joined  the  circle,  all  lingered  until 
a  late  hour.  They  separated  with  mutual  under- 
standing that  all  would  plan  and  act  together. 

Sir  Donald  had  not  written  to  Oswald  Lang- 
don.  He  thought  it  prudent  to  wait  until  after 
Alice's  completed  story.  There  now  can  be  no 
need  of  further  delay.  This  unhappy  wanderer 
must  be  notified  of  recent  revelations.  After  the 
evening  meeting  Sir  Donald  wrote  a  clear,  ring- 
ing letter,  in  substance  stating  that  Alice  Webster 
was  rescued  from  the  Thames ;  for  good  reasons, 
until  recently,  concealed  her  identity;  now  lived 
with  a  relative  in  London,  and  had  spent  the 
evening  with  his  family.  Both  Laniers  were 
under  arrest,  and  could  not  escape.  There  was 
no  possible  necessity  for  Oswald  to  remain  away 


3*9 

longer.  Charles  Randolph  had  returned  from 
a  long"  absence,  and  Esther  was  well.  Alice 
Webster  did  not  yet  know  of  Oswald's  being  alive, 
but  would  hear  it  soon.  All  past  troubles  were 
clearing,  and  the  future  was  hopeful.  Oswald 
could  reach  Northfield  soon  as  a  letter  from  New 
York,  but  it  would  be  better  to  write  anyway. 
The  letter  closed  with  cheering  words: 

' '  Esther  and  Charles  join  me  in  congratulations, 
and  hope  for  your  speedy  safe  return." 

This  was  that  delayed  epistle  which  so  electri- 
fied an  interesting  convalescent  in  hospital  ward 
across  the  sea. 

While  at  Northfield  before  the  arrests,  Sir 
Donald  had  received  Oswald's  letter  from  New 
York  announcing  arrival  and  intention  to  remain 
until  answer  came. 

As  there  then  was  no  very  sure  prospect  of  the 
conspiracy  being  speedily  cleared,  Sir  Donald 
delayed  answering  until  some  definite  progress 
could  be  reported.  When  at  Calcutta  it  had 
been  agreed  that  Sir  Donald  should  not  write 
"except  upon  some  important  development." 
Oswald  seemed  to  have  forgotten  this,  as  he 
expected  sure  reply  upon  receipt  of  his  letter  by 
Sir  Donald. 

Thinking  that  Oswald  might  inquire  for  mail 
under  the  agreed  alias,  Sir  Donald  also  sent 
a  copy  so  addressed.  Because  of  Oswald's  truth- 


39°  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

ful  response  when  questioned  by  the  nun,  this 
copy  never  was  delivered. 

Sir  Donald  and  his  friend  now  devoted  their 
combined  counsels  to  securing  for  Alice  her 
father's  estate. 

Paul  Lanier  surely  would  be  officially  declared 
insane.  This  wretched  victim  of  parental  greed 
and  criminal  connivance  could  only  excite  most 
profound  pity.  Against  this  poor  crazed  crea- 
ture neither  now  feels  the  least  vindictive  impulse. 

Proper  proceedings  are  instituted,  resulting  in 
Paul  Lanier  being  committed  as  a  madman. 
Nothing  was  said  about  Lanier  crimes  except 
killing  of  that  Northfield  sentinel. 

In  the  struggle  Paul  and  the  guard  had 
exchanged  daggers. 

Paul's  crazed  actions  were  sufficiently  described 
by  witnesses  to  make  insanity  conclusive.  There 
had  been  such  evident  reserve  as  to  convince 
onlookers  of  some  suppressed  evidence  through 
understood,  concerted  restraints.  Pierre  was 
brought  before  the  tribunal,  but  declined  to 
testify.  Paul  frantically  appealed  to  his  father: 

"Save  your  own  Paul  from  these  stranglers!" 

He  then  lapsed  into  reverie,  and  muttered: 

"The  world  shall  see  his  bones!" 

After  Paul  had  been  adjudged  insane,  Pierre 
sent  for  Sir  Donald  Randolph  to  visit  him  in 
prison. 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  391 

That  proceedings  were  about  to  be  commenced 
against  him  Pierre  had  no  doubt.  Since  his 
arrest  a  settled  conviction  that  he  was  now  within 
the  coils  of  justice  had  been  always  present. 
Paul's  hopeless  derangement  seemed  to  unnerve 
that  cold-tempered,  persistent  will. 

Pierre  never  had  planned  crime  without  some 
reference  to  the  future  of  his  only  son.  All 
heartless  scheming  and  precautions  had  tended 
to  unrest,  culminating  in  Paul's  dreadful  disorder. 
Possibly  justice  longer  might  be  impeded,  but 
its  course  would  be  none  the  less  sure  and 
crushing. 

Old  religious  precepts,  forgotten  in  tense 
devotion  to  criminal  purposes,  come  to  mind. 
Odd  sentimental  moods  occasionally  are  felt. 
Pierre  keeps  thinking  about  his  own  responsibility 
for  Paul's  awful  state.  In  the  solitude  of  his 
cell,  he  mutters: 

"That  inherited  taint  which,  through  soothing 
specific  of  quiet  living,  for  two  generations  lay 
dormant,  now  spreads  its  ravages  within  Paul's 
distracted  brain.  All  this  is  the  work  of  one 
who  knew  of  that  mental  disorder  in  maternal 
line,  yet  heeding  not,  nor  giving  care  to  its 
restraint  or  healing,  has  slain  his  boy's  reason 
through  tenacious  holding  to  the  fruits  of  crime. 

"Paul's  mother  gave  her  life  for  his,  yet  I,  his 
father,  who  tenderly  reared  the  motherless  babe 
through  early  childhood,  and  proudly  looked 


392  OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

upon  maturing  growth,  sacrificed  all  upon  the 
flameless  altar  of  consuming  greed." 

At  times  Pierre's  remorse  is  horrible.  He 
thinks  not  of  defrauded,  murdered  ward.  Paul's 
victims  raise  no  spectral  hands  of  menace.  To 
Pierre  all  other  crimes  shrink  aghast  at  this  most 
heinous  incarnation  of  a  father's  guilt.  He 
becomes  indifferent  to  his  own  life.  In  despair- 
ing solicitude,  he  exclaims: 

"Only  that  some  relief  come  to  that  distracted 
head  I  gladly  would  pay  the  penalties  of  all  my 
crimes!" 

This  desperate  man  even  beseeches  heaven  for 
his  son's  relief.  He  prays  not  for  himself,  nor 
cares  for  personal  deliverance.  In  all-absorbing 
concern  for  the  crazed  Paul,  he  dares  appeal  to 
divine  compassion,  without  thought  of  self  or 
pardon.  Strange  infatuation!  Pierre  grows 
hopeful,  and  feels  some  queer  sense  of  grateful 
obligation.  He  slowly  gropes  and  stumbles, 
while  tenaciously  turning  his  soul's  blind  orbs 
toward  this  dimly  glimmering  yet  hopeful  ray. 
Pierre  faintly  recollects  the  account  of  the 
"Gadirean"  tenant  of  the  tombs. 

"Paul's  case  is  not  so  serious  as  that,  but  who 
will  pity  my  poor  crazed  boy?" 

Pierre  thinks  of  Sir  Donald  Randolph.  This 
high-principled  champion  of  the  defrauded,  mur- 
dered Alice  Webster  is  Pierre's  and  Paul's 
uncompromising  pursuer.  That  any  other  had 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  393 

set  or  kept  in  operation  such  tireless  shadowings 
Pierre  has  no  thought.  This  man  can  be  neither 
cajoled  nor  bribed,  yet  may  soften  at  frank 
avowal  or  direct  appeal. 

Pierre  gives  no  .thought  to  his  own  accountings. 
Through  troubled  night  he  has  been  thinking 
about  his  crazed  boy.  Suppose  it  might  trans- 
pire that  the  prison  portal  swings  open  and  he 
walks  forth  into  the  light  of  day  a  free  man,  what 
is  there  in  life  for  Pierre  Lanier?  The  only  ogre 
shape  whose  boding  presence  for  him  has  terrors 
is  this  avenging  "sprite,"  Paul's  growing  craze. 

Pierre  could  seek  respite  in  suicide,  but  not 
thus  might  escape  a  father's  heavy  accounting. 
He  has  no  thought  of  such  evasive  shift.  In  all 
the  worlds,  it  seems  to  Pierre,  there  is  none  but 
he  to  pity  Paul.  But  for  the  irrational  hope  of 
in  some  way  ministering  to  stresses  of  this  afflicted 
son,  that  guilty,  wretched  parent  would,  with 
bared  brow  and  unflinching  front,  welcome  fate's 
worst. 

Pierre  will  make  a  decisive  throw  of  the  fateful 
dice.  Calling  the  turnkey,  he  asks  for  paper  and 
pencil.  These  are  brought.  Pierre  writes  a  brief 
note  to  Sir  Donald  Randolph,  handing  it  open 
to  the  surprised  watcher.  It  is  a  simple  request 
that  Sir  Donald  come  at  once  to  see  Pierre 
Lanier  upon  important  matters. 

Upon  reference  to  superiors  the  note  is  sent 


394  OSWALD   LANGDON;   OR, 

by  special  messenger  to  Sir  Donald's  hotel.  In 
a  short  time  Sir  Donald  Randolph  and  Pierre 
Lanier  are  holding  their  first  conference. 

Knowing  the  crafty  past  of  this  schemer,  Sir 
Donald  anticipated  some  astute  proposition  in 
the  Lanier  interest.  He  was  ill-prepared  for  one 
so  direct  and  ingenuous. 

Without  the  slightest  attempt  at  preliminary 
fencing,  Pierre  says: 

"I  am  run  to  cover  and  hopelessly  besieged. 
I  have  no  favors  to  ask,  except  such  as  may 
help  my  poor  boy.  I  defrauded  Alice,  as  you 
well  know.  I  am  ready  to  turn  over  to  her  estate, 
or  to  that  of  William  Webster,  all  the  proceeds 
of  my  embezzlement.  The  whole  thing  will 
amount  in  value  to  about  six  hundred  thousand 
pounds.  Do  with  me  as  you  please,  but  because 
of  my  thus  making  your  work  easy  it  would  not 
be  amiss  to  have  a  care  for  Paul's  comfort  and 
cure.  Except  for  that  wronged  child's  good 
I  care  not  what  becomes  of  me." 

To  say  that  Sir  Donald  was  surprised  were 
mild  reference  to  his  amazement.  For  some 
moments  he  sat  speechless,  then  in  husky  tones 
said: 

"Your  proposition  seems  most  fair  and  honor- 
able. I  will  think  it  over,  and  soon  return." 

In  leaving,  Sir  Donald  extends  his  hand. 
Pierre  hesitates,  then  offers  his  own.  Grasping 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  395 

that  reserved  palm,  Sir  Donald  feels  it  tremble, 
while  Pierre's  body  seems  to  collapse  against  the 
wall  of  his  cell. 

That  there  is  any  shamming  or  covert  deceit 
in  this  strange  proposition,  Sir  Donald  now  has 
not  a  semblance  of  suspicion. 

After  a  conference  with  Thomas  Webster,  Sir 
Donald  hastens  back  to  the  prison.  He  assures 
Pierre  that  the  offer  will  be  accepted. 

"No  pledges  have  been  exacted  and  none  will 
be  given,  but  it  will  be  my  pleasure  to  alleviate 
in  all  possible  ways  Paul's  unfortunate  state." 

Sir  Donald  then  says : 

"May  it  not  be  hoped  that  you  can  find  some 
help  in  your  own  troubles?" 

To  this  Pierre  makes  no  reply,  but  turns  away 
his  face.  In  leaving,  Sir  Donald  asks: 

"When  will  it  best  suit  you  to  give  an  inven- 
tory and  make  transfers?" 

Pierre  answers: 

"The  sooner  the  better.  Please  attend  to  it 
at  once.  You  will  know  just  how  to  proceed." 

Next  day  Sir  Donald  visits  at  the  prison,  and 
obtains  a  full  statement  of  property  in  Calcutta 
and  London  in  which  the  estate  of  William  Web- 
ster has  interest.  There  is  nothing  said  about 
the  manner  in  which  Pierre  obtained  possession. 
This  strange  criminal  is  making  no  detailed  con- 
fession, but  Sir  Donald  doubts  not  that  restitution 


396  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

will  be  complete.  Pierre  tells  what  Calcutta 
banks  are  custodians  of  papers,  shares  of  stock, 
other  muniments  of  title  and  moneys.  Minute 
descriptions  of  real  property  and  chattels  are 
given.  Much  of  all  this  is  held  by  trusted  agents 
as  ostensible  owners,  but  he  gives  their  names 
and  addresses.  Pierre  will  sign  proper  orders, 
and  convey  at  any  time  all  his  interests  and 
equities. 

At  an  early  after  visit  all  necessary  papers  are 
duly  executed,  and  Thomas  Webster  is  consti- 
tuted Pierre's  lawful  agent  to  make  any  further 
transfers.  Pierre  tells  where  may  be  found  those 
unrecorded  deeds  perfecting  Alice  Webster's  title 
to  the  London  property. 

The  now  earnest  man  evinces  a  strong  deter- 
mination that  restitution  be  complete.  To  some 
suggestion  of  Sir  Donald  and  Thomas  Webster, 
that  certain  formalities  could  be  waived,  as  they 
have  no  doubt  of  Pierre's  good  faith,  he  becomes 
impatient,  and  insists  on  compliance  with  every 
legal  requirement 

Fortified  with  these  documents,  Thomas  Web- 
ster soon  left  for  Calcutta. 

Nothing  had  been  hinted  about  escapes  of 
Oswald  Langdon  and  Alice  Webster  from  Paul's 
murderous  assaults.  Pierre  still  believes  these 
had  fallen  victims  to  Paul's  passionate,  hasty 
revenge.  Until  the  restitution  becomes  abso- 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  397 

lute  by  full  recovery  of  all,  Pierre  will  not  be 
told  about  their  strange  escapes  or  after  experi- 
ences. 

There  now  will  be  no  occasion  for  bringing  of 
civil  actions  against  Pierre  Lanier.  Even  that 
conspiracy  to  defraud  Alice  out  of  London  prop- 
erty can  not  be  clearly  established.  That  Pierre 
had  to  do  in  any  of  Paul's  murderous  assaults  is 
not  susceptible  of  competent  proof,  except  in 
those  upon  the  Dodges  in  Calcutta.  Of  these 
favorable  circumstances  Pierre  knows  little  and 
cares  less.  But  for  Paul  he  would  have  found 
grim  satisfaction  in  paying  the  most  extreme 
penalties. 

That  uncle,  before  starting  on  his  trip,  arranged 
for  delay  in  proceedings  against  Pierre  Lanier, 
and  suggested  that  the  whole  case  might  be  sim- 
plified by  judicious  waiting. 

Pierre  makes  no  demand  for  a  hearing  or 
arraignment.  All  remains  in  statu  quo  through 
irregular,  concurring  sufferance. 

Sir  Donald  and  family,  accompanied  by  Alice 
Webster,  leave  for  Northfield. 

A  letter  is  daily  expected  from  Oswald  Lang- 
don.  Alice  and  Charles  seem  forgetful  of  all 
former  experiences.  The  attraction  is  mutual. 
They  talk  and  laugh  as  though  no  shadow  ever 
crossed  the  path  of  either  or  hung  like  a  men- 
acing cloud  over  that  Northfield  household.  Alice 


398  OSWALD    LANGDON;  OR, 

heard  of  Oswald's  escape  and  romantic  conduct. 
She  so  long  had  thought  of  him  as  dead  that 
these  reports  sound  like  ghostly  recitals.  Oswald 
Langdon's  living,  corporeal  presence  would  seem 
as  one  long  dead,  whose  reembodied  spirit  had 
been  clothed  anew  with  vesture  of  flesh.  In 
dreams  had  she  not  beheld  that  drowned  form 
lying  at  bottom  of  the  fateful  river?  In  far  Bom- 
bay Alice  conjured  Oswald's  fleshless  skeleton 
into  a  fearful  ogre  fright  for  Paul  Lanier.  Again, 
along  the  lake  had  she  stampeded  this  crazed  mad- 
man by  impressive  promptings  about  those 
bleaching  bones.  To  Alice  Webster  Oswald 
Langdon  is  surely  dead.  But  how  instinct  and 
tremulous  with  pulsing  life  is  that  other  hand- 
some, manly  presence  whose  eyes  seek  hers! 
Does  he  not  know  her  strange  romance,  yet  seem 
to  feel  that  all  is  right?  Charles's  unfeigned 
admiration  and  growing  interest  cannot  escape 
that  father's  observing  glances,  yet  Sir  Donald 
seems  pleased.  Esther  sees  all,  and  smiles 
approval.  If  these  who  know  the  worst  make 
no  protest,  why  should  Alice  feel  scruples  about 
the  unhappy  past? 

Esther's  expressive  face  lights  at  all  announce- 
ments of  letters,  but  grows  pensive  at  each  inspec- 
tion of  tell-tale  postmarks.  Sir  Donald  looks 
over  each  mail's  assortment,  and  his  eyes  seek 
Esther's.  That  indulgent  father  remarks: 


399 

"Oswald  Langdon  may  be  away  from  New 
York  a  few  days,  and  some  time  could  elapse 
between  receipt  of  my  letter  and  sailing  of  ship 
carrying  English  mails." 

From  day  to  day  that  letter  is  looked  for,  and 
Esther  seems  as  though  hourly  expecting  some 
interesting  visitor  at  Northfield.  Her  pretty 
dissembling  is  sure  proof,  but  all  concur  in  its 
bewitching  seeming. 

In  the  privacy  of  her  room  Esther  consults 
maps  of  travel  and  transatlantic  ship  schedules. 
Names,  dates,  and  descriptive  particulars  are 
confusing.  Many  very  essential  items  of  infor- 
mation seem  lacking.  What  ship  will  Oswald 
take  from  New  York?  Is  it  seaworthy?  When 
will  the  ship  sail?  Will  the  vessel  be  crowded  or 
the  cargo  too  heavy?  Are  there  severe  storms  at 
this  season? 

All  these  and  many  other  items  of  gen- 
eral information  about  ocean  travel  have  been 
omitted. 

Tremulously  confiding  in  Brother  Charles,  now 
regarded  as  sufficiently  sentimental  for  a  safe 
bureau  agent  of  nautical  information,  all  Esther's 
puzzling  queries  are  answered  in  clearest  detail. 

"Yes,  there  can  be  no  doubt;  Oswald  took 
the  very  safest  ship  sailing  out  of  New  York; 
that  vessel  is  never  crowded  or  overloaded ;  in 
fact,  only  enough  cargo  is  aboard  for  proper  bal- 


OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

last ;  at  this  season  the  Atlantic  is  very  calm ; 
the  ship  is  now  near  Southampton." 

This  is  sufficient  for  present  assurance.  As 
days  pass  without  expected  letter  or  arrival, 
Esther  grows  skeptical  as  to  Charles's  marine  lore, 
and  appeals  to  her  father.  Sir  Donald  smiles  at 
her  recital  of  Charles's  positive  assurances,  and 
tenderly  toying  with  Esther's  glossy  tresses, 
says: 

"All  will  be  well;  I  have  no  fears.  Daughter 
mine,  times  and  tides,  storms  and  calms,  clouds 
and  sunlight,  come  not  amiss." 

Next  day  Sir  Donald,  received  a  second  letter. 
Its  contents  accounted  for  all  delay  and  waiting. 
With  certainty  that  Oswald  will  not  leave  New 
York  before  two  weeks  from  date  of  this  letter, 
Esther  feels  a  sense  of  resignation.  He  has 
escaped  death,  and  soon  will  start  homeward. 
She  feels  some  fear  of  a  possible  relapse, -but 
reasons  that  Oswald  will  take  proper  precautions. 
Delaying  sailing  showed  discretion.  Esther  has 
some  doubts  about  two  weeks  being  sufficient 
after  such  a  terrible  sickness.  Just  then  she 
would  have  advised  waiting  a  few  days  longer. 

The  next  fortnight  passes  slowly.  Then  came 
a  letter  from  Oswald  to  Sir  Donald.  Under 
advice  of  his  physician,  he  will  wait  another 
week  before  starting  homeward.  His  passage  is 
already  engaged,  and  he  gives  the  ship's  name, 


PIERRE  AND  PAUL   LANIER  401 

with  date  when  it  will  leave  New  York  Harbor. 
After  arrival  at  Southampton,  he  will  visit  his 
parents,  and  then  at  Northfield.  Some  pleasant 
things  were  written  about  anticipated  reunions, 
and  the  letter  closed  with  wish  for  remembrance 
to  Esther,  Alice  Webster,  and  Charles  Randolph. 

There  is  regret  at  this  waiting,  but  all  approve 
Oswald's  doing  as  advised  by  the  physician. 

Alice  and  Charles  are  not  pensive  over  any 
delays.  In  conscious  adjustment  to  the  happy 
present,  neither  past  nor  future  clouds  their 
clear,  sunlighted  skies.  Both  feel  that  their 
lives  soon  will  blend.  Before  that  expected  pro- 
posal neither  doubted  its  utterance  or  acceptance. 
It  came  as  easily  as  come  responsive,  happy 
greetings  from  eager  lips  and  lustrous  eyes. 
There  is  no  doubt  of  that  uncle's  approval,  but 
the  nuptial  ceremony  can  abide  his  return  from 
Calcutta. 

The  next  day  after  this  betrothal  came  another 
letter  from  Oswald  to  Sir  Donald,  telling  of  his 
safe  arrival  at  Southampton.  He  will  visit  his 
parents,  and  in  three  days  from  that  date  be  at 
Northfield. 

All  experience  a  sense  of  expectant  pleasure. 
Sir  Donald  feels  that  past  worries  are  receding 
into  waning  retrospect.  Charles  is  happy  in  his 
own  right.  Alice  longs  for  a  sight  of  that  Thames 
resurrection  while  looking  into  the  handsome  face 


402  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

then  smiling  its  admiration  of  her  own.  Bessie — 
well,  this  little  fair-haired  "find"  says  all  sorts 
of  pretty,  indiscreet  things,  interrupts  tete-a- 
tetes,  intrudes  upon  conferences,  artlessly  dom- 
ineers over  everybody,  closing  each  day's 
performances  by  going  to  sleep  upon  the  arm  of 
Sir  Donald. 

Without  mishap  Oswald  reaches  Southampton. 
The  ocean  voyage  had  been  pleasant,  and  he 
feels  buoyantly  hopeful.  He  is  impatient  for  the 
home  reunion  with  father  and  mother.  Antici- 
pating their  glad  surprise  at  his  safe  return, 
Oswald  pauses  at  the  familiar  portal  out  of  which 
he  had  fled  a  disguised  fugitive  years  before. 
He  hesitates,  then  rings  the  bell.  The  door  is 
opened,  and  his  father  looks  inquiringly.  There 
is  glad  recognition,  and  the  rector  leads  his  son 
to  a  chair,  but  both  remain  standing.  Looking 
tearfully  upward,  the  father  holds  Oswald's  hand 
and  says  nothing.  Both  fix  their  eyes  upon 
a  new  oil  portrait.  Sinking  into  a  chair,  Oswald 
whispers: 

"Where  is  mother?" 

To  this  comes  only : 

"Gone  home!" 

For  an  hour  these  stricken  ones  sit  with 
clasped  palms,  neither  crying  nor  indulging  in 
spoken  grief.  Then,  as  if  by  mutual  impulse, 
both  talk  of  other  things. 


PIERRE  AND   PAUL   LANIER  403 

Oswald  speaks  of  past  troubles  and  present 
deliverances.  He  is  now  free  from  all  suspicion, 
and  can  face  the  world  without  fear.  Alice 
Webster  is  alive,  and  the  Laniers  are  in  cus- 
tody. 

The  rector  tells  of  his  continued  ministerial 
work  and  lonesome  life. 

That  evening  neither  referred  to  their  great 
loss.  Upon  the  following  day  Oswald's  father 
told  about  the  mother's  troubles  after  the  son's 
flight,  and  related  some  of  the  incidents  of  her 
last  sickness.  Neither  parent  ever  confided  to 
any  human  being  Oswald's  plight,  nor  had  either 
the  least  information  about  his  fate. 

"Mother  talked  and  dreamed  of  her  absent 
son.  In  sleep  she  sang  cradle  lullabys  and 
gently  reproved  her  'own  little  Ossie.'  For 
hours  she  would  sit  looking  out  of  the  window, 
expecting  your  return. 

"Without  apparent  cause  came  that  fatal 
attack.  After  a  few  days  the  physician  said 
there  was  no  hope.  His  diagnosis  revealed  no 
malignant  disease,  but  indicated  a  total  collapse 
of  vital  forces.  For  hours  mother  would  lay  at 
the  window,  clasping  your  boyhood  miniature, 
often  turning  it  toward  the  light  of  the  sun  or 
stars.  Just  before  going  into  her  last  long  sleep 
mother  looked  out  into  the  rayless  dark,  and 
whispered: 


OSWALD  LANGDON;  OR, 

"  'Percy,  dear,  see  that  star!  It  is  coming  this 
way.  Now  I  will  go  and  find  Ossie!' 

"She  has  been  dead  two  years." 

Each  bearing  flowers,  father  and  son  visit  the 
grave.  Wife  and  mother  is  not  there,  but  these 
floral  tokens  are  sacred  to  'loving,  pathetic  mem- 
ories. Her  ministries  know,  but  feel  not  earthly 
limitations. 

Oswald  stands  long  with  bowed,  uncovered 
head.  Neither  speaks.  There  are  no  tears. 
Reverend  Percy  Langdon  passes  his  arm 
through  that  of  his  son  and  slowly  leads 
homeward. 

Upon  the  next  day  Oswald  starts  for  North- 
field.  He  promises  soon  to  return  and  talk  over 
plans  with  his  father. 

Upon  Oswald's  spirits  has  settled  deep  pen- 
siveness,  so  solemn  as  to  check  all  buoyant 
exuberance,  for  the  time  restraining  joyous 
tremor  at  thought  of  those  waiting  Northfield 
greetings. 

There  are  upon  the  faces  of  that  early-risen 
household  looks  of  expectation.  All  seem  self- 
possessed,  except  Esther.  While  bewitchingly 
trying  to  be  very  circumspect,  Esther  is  con- 
sciously excited.  Starting  up,  checking  the 
impulse,  with  forced  composure  slowly  sitting 
down,  Esther  steals  glances  at  Alice  and  Charles, 
asks  questions,  answers  to  which  do  not  interest 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  405 

her  in  the  least,  then  hugs  the  spoiled  Bessie, 
and  quits  the  room. 

Sir  Donald  drives  alone  to  the  station.  Soon 
the  train  arrives.  After  greetings,  Oswald 
enters  the  carriage,  and  they  slowly  drive  toward 
that  elegant  home.  Sir  Donald  notes  Oswald's 
subdued  responses.  His  intuition  suggests  some 
recent  sad  revelation  at  the  parental  fireside. 
He  inquires  about  Oswald's  home  visit  and  the 
health  of  his  parents.  The  reply  sounds  like 
echo  of  requiem  toll. 

"Mother  went  away!" 

Words  of  condolence  would  be  incongruous. 
Silence  is  more  expressive.  Without  reference 
to  past  tragic  happenings,  these  talk  about  cur- 
rent matters  of  incidental  interest,  and  are  soon 
at  the  Northfield  mansion. 

Entering  the  family  sitting-room,  Charles  is 
first  presented.  Then  from  an  obscure  corner, 
with  scared  smile  upon  her  face,  advances  Alice 
Webster.  Both  look  inquiringly  as  they  extend 
their  hands.  Bessie  gazes  with  large,  curious 
eyes,  and  all  are  seated. 

Sir  Donald  has  relieved  the  tense  embarrass- 
ment by  some  casual  comments,  when  in  the  next 
room  is  heard  timid,  hesitating  steps.  Turning 
toward  the  connecting  arch,  Oswald's  eyes  meet 
those  of  Esther  Randolph.  Timidly  advancing, 
Esther  extends  her  hand,  which  soon  trembles 


406  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

in  his  own,  but  hints  not  at  withdrawal.  That 
palm's  tremulous  lingering  is  most  subtle,  yet 
ingenuous  assurance.  Oswald's  heart  quickens 
at  the  sign. 

The  evening  is  passed  in  refined  conversation. 
Oswald's  pensive  musings  cannot  last  in  such 
environment.  There  is  no  haste  to  talk  over 
past  sorrows.  Both  Oswald  and  Charles  recall 
having  met  on  that  "tramp"  steamer. 

As  if  for  Oswald's  better  assurance,  Esther 
lingers  near,  never  seeming  at  ease  except  in  his 
presence.  At  times  she  gazes  upon  that  erratic 
erstwhile  suitor  as  if  fearful  he  again  may  leave 
upon  some  strange  journey.  Often  to  Esther 
it  seems  Oswald  is  unduly  reserved,  fearing  long 
looking  into  her  eyes  or  lingering  touches  of  that 
confiding  hand  as  useless  toying  with  forbidden 
things.  Her  woman's  intuition  suggests  the 
cause.  Upon  the  lake's  wooded  shore  years  ago 
did  she  not  respond  to  that  eloquent  avowal  with 
stated  consecration  upon  the  altar  of  self-sacri- 
fice? Oswald  may  believe  that  this  decision  is 
final.  Too,  this  handsome,  fascinating,  im- 
perious, masterful  man  has  been  away  ample 
time  to  grow  cold  or  meet  some  other  attrac- 
tion. 

In  their  tete-a-tetes  Esther  shows  continuing 
interest  for  charitable  matters.  She  tells  about 
Paris  and  Calcutta  hospitals.  Those  calls  at 


THIS   SAGE   REPLY    IS    HEARD   BY    THE   EAVESDROPPING   BESSIE. 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  407 

cabins  in  Calcutta  suburb  are  related  with  har- 
rowing incidents  of  the  mothers'  poverty.  Oswald 
listens  intently,  but  does  not  moralize.  Esther 
looks  troubled,  and  refers  to  happenings  when 
Oswald  first  visited  Northfield  and  Alice  Webster 
was  her  guest.  That  quiet  listener  hears  all,  but 
seems  in  pensive  reverie. 

They  are  sitting  in  secluded  bower  within  the 
mansion  grounds.  Sir  Donald  is  taking  his 
accustomed  afternoon  nap.  Alice  and  Charles 
are  out  for  a  drive.  Bessie  is  just  awake,  and 
has  come  out  to  survey  her  vested  belongings. 
Esther  hears  the  child's  happy  humming,  and 
looking  appealingly  at  Oswald,  propounds  this 
puzzling  interrogatory : 

"Under  all  the  circumstances,  Mr.  Langdon, 
would  you  advise  a  young  girl,  with — with  such 
a  good  home — who  has  such  a  kind  father  and 
brother — and — well — you  know — like  me — to — 
to — spend  her  life  in  hospitals?" 

Quickly  looking  into  that  flushed  face  and 
those  questioning  eyes,  Oswald  needs  no  further 
assurance.  Impulsively  encircling  the  unresisting 
form,  he  aswers  upon  those  upturned  lips.  This 
sage  reply  is  heard  by  the  eavesdropping  Bessie, 
who,  as  self-constituted  ceremonial  dictator, 
emerges  and  joins  their  hands  in  the  wordless 
betrothal. 

Soon,  slowly  leading  Esther  and  carrying  that 


408  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

spoiled  four-year-old  toward  the  mansion,  Oswald 
says: 

"I  will  speak  to  your  father."  Esther's  reply 
is  a  happy  smile. 

Thomas  Webster's  Calcutta  trip  had  been 
a  complete  success.  Alice  received  a  letter  from 
her  Uncle  Thomas,  and  expected  him  to  be  at 
Northfield  within  six  weeks.  A  double  wedding 
is  set  for  a  date  soon  after  that  uncle's  Northfield 
visit.  Oswald  returns  to  his  father's  home  and 
tells  the  good  news.  By  Esther's  and  Sir 
Donald's  special  request,  the  rector  soon  accom- 
panies Oswald  back  to  Northfield.  In  this  hos- 
pitable mansion  father  and  son  spend  much  of 
the  time  until  those  nuptial  ceremonies. 

Sir  Donald  receives  a  letter  from  Thomas 
Webster  requesting  him  to  be  in  London  on 
•a  certain  date.  These  two  allies  hold  a  confer- 
ence, and  upon  the  following  day  Pierre  Lanier 
is  released  from  prison.  There  had  been  no 
formal  charge  requiring  .investigation.  All  con- 
cerned had  acquiesced  in  this  irregular,  unauthor- 
ized detention.  Having  fully  accomplished  that 
Calcutta  mission,  and  received,  direct  to  Alice, 
transfers  of  all  property  listed  by  Pierre  Lanier, 
there  could  be  no  possible  good  result  from 
longer  detention  of  this  miserable  man. 

Pierre  is  stupefied  by  this  unexpected  release. 
He  seems  neither  elated  nor  curious  at  such  good 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL  LANIER  409 

fortune.  Sir  Donald  was  at  the  prison  when 
Pierre  came  out.  They  walked  away  together. 
To  Sir  Donald's  question: 

"What  can  I  now  do  for  you,  Mr.  Lanier?" 
there  is  a  long  silence,  then  comes  reply: 

"How  is  Paul?" 

Hearing  that  Paul  is  being  kindly  treated, 
Pierre  looks  grateful,  and  says: 

"That  is  right.      Paul  is  not  to  blame." 

Sir  Donald  now  offers  to  do  all  in  his  power  for 
Pierre's  future  comfort,  adding: 

"I  will  consider  it  a  privilege  to  help  you." 

Pierre  smiles  vacantly,  stands  in  reverie,  then 
extending  his  hand,  in  low  tones  says: 

"My  boy  is  innocent!      His  father  did  it  all." 

With  Sir  Donald's  assurance  that  in  a  few  days 
he  will  meet  Pierre  at  a  designated  place  in  Lon- 
don, and  tell  him  some  good  news,  they  separate. 

When  first  confined  in  the  asylum  Paul  had 
been  fierce  and  violent.  This  was  followed  by 
more  pacific  moods,  and  he  became  quite  tract- 
able. At  times  Paul  indulged  in  childish  speech, 
and  cried  for  his  father's  coming.  After  a  long 
reverie  Paul  once  said: 

"No,  I  did  not  drown  them!  That  was  Alice 
at — at — what's  the  name  of  that  place?  That 
strong  fellow  could  swim.  What's  his  name? 
Yes,  that's  it." 

Within  a  week  after  Thomas  Webster's  return 


410  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

occurred  those  happy  nuptials.  Because  of  tragic 
happenings  there  were  few  invited  guests.  All 
had  resulted  well.  Past  sorrows  cast  their  inevit- 
able forward  shadows,  but  the  present  is  never- 
theless joyous  in  full  content,  luminous  with  halo 
of  future  hopes. 

Each  day  Pierre  Lanier  calls  at  the  asylum. 
Through  Sir  Donald's  previous  suggestion,  Pierre 
is  accorded  special  privileges.  Paul  grows  hys- 
terically joyful  when  his  father  comes.  Alone 
after  these  oft-recurring  visits,  Paul  sobs  bitterly. 

From  Sir  Donald  and  Thomas  Webster  Pierre 
scrupulously  declines  any  offers  of  personal  assist- 
ance. This  is  not  through  pique  or  pride. 

That  restitution  had  been  in  nature  of  a  bid 
for  Paul's  deliverance,  but  these  would-be 
almoners  were  not  contracting  parties.  To  his 
clingingly  audacious  supplications  in  behalf  of 
the  crazed  Paul,  Pierre  had  heard  an  imperious 
voice  whisper: 

"Do  equity!" 

Pierre  is  not  quite  sure  that  this  is  a  divinely 
stated  "condition  precedent,"  but  will  treat  it  as 
such. 

With  gropingly  tenacious  faith  he  stumbles 
toward  this  hinted  adjudication.  Without  sus- 
picion of  selfish  motive  or  accepted  personal 
benefit,  Pierre  will  keep  his  part  of  the  solemn 
pact. 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  411 

"Paul  is  not  to  blame!"  That  awful  inherited 
taint  and  a  father's  dominating,  all-consuming 
greed ! 

These  are  at  least  mitigating  claims. 

Who  may  contest  Paul's  right  "before  the  face 
of  the  Most  High"? 

Paul  seems  improving.  Pierre  is  elated. 
That  shriveled  heart  pulses  with  new  hope.  He 
even  presumes  to  thank  heaven  for  covenant 
fealty.  With  consummate  audacity  Pierre  now 
hopes  there  may  be  found  some  "extenuating 
circumstances"  in  his  own  case. 

Soon  after  the  nuptials  Sir  Donald  meets 
Pierre  Lanier  in  London  and  tells  him  of  the 
marriage  ceremonies.  Pierre  turns  pale,  stares, 
and  sinks  upon  the  floor  of  his  room.  Sir 
Donald  supports  the  trembling  form.  The 
romantic  coincidences  are  partly  related.  Pierre 
smiles  hopefully.  Sir  Donald  invites  him  to 
confirm  the  queer  story  by  a  visit  to  Northfield, 
but  Pierre  is  fully  convinced. 

"Then  Paul  did  not  kill  them!  My  boy  is 
innocent!  Excuse  me,  please;  now  I  will  go  to 
the  asylum." 

Sir  Donald  and  Thomas  Webster  return  to 
Northfield.  Neither  newly  married  couple  took 
a  wedding  journey.  The  four  had  planned 
spending  their  honeymoons  at  Paris.  Just  before 
the  nuptials,  in  presence  of  that  little  autocrat 


412  OSWALD   LANGDON;  OR, 

now  nearing  the  ripe  age  of  five  years.  Sir  Donald 
is  speaking  about  some  objects  of  interest  to  be 
visited  by  these  travelers.  Bessie  begins  to  cry, 
and  clinging  to  Esther's  hand,  says: 

"Stay  here  with  me  and  papa!" 

There  is  instant  approval.  Oswald  says, 
"Why  not?"  Sir  Donald  and  Uncle  Thomas  both 
declare  in  favor  of  the  change;  Alice  joyously 
assents;  Charles  announces  his  cheerful  acquies- 
cence; Esther  kisses  Bessie  and  is  smilingly 
content. 

Uncle  Thomas  tells  about  meeting  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Dodge  while  at  Calcutta.  When  William 
Dodge  was  released  from  custody  he  accepted 
a  lucrative  position  obtained  for  him  by  Thomas 
Webster,  and  promised  when  required  to  testify 
about  the  Lanier  conspiracy  against  Alice.  This 
weak-principled  man  still  retained  the  position, 
and  was  waiting  to  comply  with  his  agreement. 

That  assistant  sleuth  who  had  trailed  the 
Laniers  from  Southampton  to  Bombay,  accom- 
panied old  "Josiah  Peters"  over  to  Calcutta, 
then  shadowed  Sir  Donald  and  Esther,  kept 
track  of  Lanier  peregrinations  until  this  pair 
landed  in  London,  watched  at  the  alley  cabin, 
followed  both  along  the  Thames,  and  was  present 
at  their  final  arrests,  had  gone  on  a  recent  trip  to 
Alaska  gold  fields. 

Alice    Randolph   insists   on    Uncle    Thomas 


PIERRE   AND   PAUL   LANIER  413 

accepting  fifty  thousand  pounds  for  his  services 
and  reimbursement.  The  uncle  proposes  a  com- 
promise of  half  that  sum,  but  Alice  and  Charles 
are  obstinate.  To  avoid  a  serious  rupture  between 
relatives,  Uncle  Thomas  yields. 

In  their  complete  content  pity  is  felt  for  Paul 
Lanier.  Alice  cannot  forget  her  part  in  that 
Bombay  tableau  or  in  those  lake  promptings. 

Looking  at  Bessie,  they  often  think  of  that 
crazed  outlaw's  strange  caprice  in  sparing  lives 
of  Northfield  sleepers  upon  the  memorable  night. 

It  is  with  much  satisfaction  that  all  learn  of 
Paul's  possible  recovery.  Pierre's  strange  resti- 
tution and  refusal  to  accept  any  aid  from  either 
Sir  Donald  or  Thomas  Webster  is  matter  for 
frequent  Northfield  comment. 

Paul  grows  more  tractable,  showing  signs  of 
returning  reason.  Pierre  becomes  devoutly 
thankful. 

Some  believe  Pierre  hypocritical;   others  say: 

"He  cannot  fool  Heaven!" 

Many  look  upon  this  enigma,  the  while  think- 
ing of  one  who  "went  to  his  own  place." 

Eternity  is  so  long!  A  lost  soul  is  such  a  fear- 
ful loss! 

Possibly  that  ancient  Tenderness,  with  bias  for 
saving,  hopefully  "shadows"  Pierre  and  Paul 
Lanier. 


PRINTED  BY  R.  R.  DONNELLEY 
AND  SONS  COMPANY  AT  THE 
LAKESIDE  PRESS,  CHICAGO,  ILL. 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 


A     000126800     2 


